High School DxD/ハイスクールD×D, Naruto 1. Chapter 1

"Naruto" normal Speech.

'_Naruto_' normal Thought.

"_**Rasengan**_" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'**_Kurama_**' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

* * *

_My era had long gone, the Era of my old life had passed... I'm nothing but a wanderer like my old sensei, travelling across the world hoping that I could find a place to belong to, some place that I could settle down and maybe start a loving family I always wants._

_And then I have her in my life... Long flowing crimson hair... bright blue-green that looking at me with nothing but love... she was like an Angel that stepped into my immortal life._

_I always there with her... from the day she was born, I help her parent taking care of her because they said I'm good with kid. Then I watched her become a little girl that always clung to me when she met her new friends... I taught her everything I know, guiding her to be the person she was when she finally grew up to be a beautiful young woman._

_Then the war came... I taught her how to fight and watched her become strong with each year pass by. I watched her fight, even sometime involved in their world to protect her and her friends..._

_I couldn't be more proud when I saw the little girl who I used to played with became the leader of her people..._

_The next thing I know, we're in love with each other._

_My goddaughter... my sister... my best friend... my lover..._

_And I said the word 'finally' with tear in my eyes when she finally gave birth to our child... he came and tore us apart_

* * *

_**Chapter 1:**_

_**Naruto Uzumaki**_

**_Ring Ring!_**

_**Smash!**_

A groan could be heard all around the small house as a boy around sixteen and seventeen opened his eyes slightly and looked at his newest alarm clock, wondering just how many more alarms he had to get before he begins to leave a dent in his table if everything continues like this. Last night he had stayed up late for the sake of work, so he had gone to sleep pretty late and it didn't take a genius to tell he's not a morning person.

Naruto Uzumaki sat up from his bed and grabbed the destroyed alarm clock before throwing it out of the window, unsurprisingly making the destroyed clock fall right into the open garbage bin in front of his house. The boy ran his hand through his unruly golden blond hair, azure blue eyes blinked rapidly to get use to the bright sunlight that shining outside of his house.

"Well... Happy 17th birthday," Naruto looked at the small calendar on the wall and saw it was October 10th, the day he was born years ago.

To Naruto, his birthday was something he really enjoyed. That was the day when he let himself have a day off, no work, no part-time jobs and definitely not some certain 'research' involving naked woman... Just him and his ramen while letting himself being lazy all day. Stretching his body the blond stood up and muttered the last part of his speech "Again..." and headed out of his bedroom.

Naruto took a walk around the street he was living on to enjoy the fresh air of the morning after finishing his breakfast. Wherever he went, people seemed to recognize the blond and greeted Naruto with a friendly smile or a happy wave, which the blond happily returned. It was really strange, considered that he just moved here a few days ago but just in that little time Naruto had helped them a lot by doing jobs for the people living around him, no matter how small they were. He nearly let out a chuckle when he remembered how different it was back then when he was still lived in his village, the place where he originally came from.

Naruto scratched his whiskers cheek and smiled nervously to a group of high school girl that walked pass him, giggling while saying how cute he looked with his whiskers, and not to mention his handsome features and athletic frame. Naruto had never been a guy that wanted attention, while most of his childhood had been seeking for that but right now, he had learnt that attention only caused trouble afterwards. As the years pass, he would ebetually have to move, and these people... they would be just that, a group of people happened to walk pass him. Naruto just moved to this town and saw that this place was indeed what he was looking for for a long time now. He could live here for a few years, especially since the young girls at this town were quite attractive which could help a lot for his legendary master piece, the main source of his income.

Arriving at a bakery, Naruto pushed the door opened and decided to buy himself a piece of cake for his birthday. Despite repeating again and again, year after year, it's not your birthday everyday and Naruto enjoyed each of his to the fullest.

A piece of cake wouldn't hurt either.

Naruto was looking at the delicious looking cake on the case when he saw a small girl with short white hair that passed her shoulder, two long bangs at each side of her head and golden yellow eyes. She had a really cute face and a petty frame, wearing clothes similar to what the group of girls were wearing this morning, realizing it was some kind of school uniform. The white haired girl was on her toes, trying her best to reach for the cake that had been put too high for someone who had a childlike body like her. Smiling, Naruto walked to the girl and took the cake easily with his height.

"Here you go" Naruto said with his nice guy grin and held the cake out to the girl, surprise evident on her face and when he got a clear view of her face, he realized she was indeed really cute. Scratch that, she must be the cutest girl he had ever seen for awhile now.

"Thank you." she said quietly with her emotionless tone. This girl really reminded him of those masked guys back home, especially one of his friends, who never smiled nor put any emotions in their tone.

"Well...see you later then" Naruto waved to her and continued his searching for the cake, completely unaware that her golden eyes were on him. Koneko Toujou continued to stare at the blond for a few seconds before turning her heels and deciding to head to school. For a brief second she swore she had felt something coming from that blond and it was quite familiar to her, but Koneko couldn't place it. She had never seen him before, his appearance clearly showed that he was a foreigner yet his voice had a clear Japanese accent. She would have to talk to her master later about him.

Naruto paid for the cake before walking out of the store, not forgetting to flash a friendly smile to the shopkeeper which made her blush furiously. The blond, while walking back to his home, couldn't help but see more and more high school students coming from the opposite way of him, talking and laughing at each other and all of them were wearing the same uniform for boys and girls, the same with the girl at the bakery.

Curious, Naruto followed them to see what their school looks like, he missed that feeling after all. It had been year since his last school and the blond still remembered the feeling of a normal student at this age. While school life was completely boring and not the way he wanted it to be, Naruto really liked the strange taste schooling filled in his life and couldn't wait to start it again.

Just a few moments later Naruto stood in front of the school in the name of Kuoh Academy. The boy felt himself let out a small 'wow' looking at the size of this school and the elegant feeling from it. Whoever owned this place must be insanely rich, or just insane enough to build a school like this for normal high school students. This place looked like it was built for rich students, yet the students seemed pretty normal to him.

But nonetheless, Naruto liked it and decided he might stop at this place if he got bored or something like that.

And it's not like it's going to hurt trying a new school again, right?

Naruto thought to himself and decided to head home, but a loud cheer of excitement caught his attention and Naruto stopped mid-step before looking back at the school.

He saw the group of students had parted into two lines, creating a long line for four students walking to school. Naruto recognized the small white haired girl from before walking with three other students one boy and two girls.

While they were far from his position (fuck the schoolyard, it's too big for any normal school) Naruto had no problems seeing their appearance. The boy looked like he was around his age with blond hair, in a darker shade than him. Averagely built, wearing the Kuoh school uniform for boys. His most noticeable feature was his handsome face, which reminded Naruto of his best friend but of course without the emo part. The boy was waving to the girls of the school, flashing them heart melting smile while the guys of Kuoh just cursed out loudly and sent wave after wave of insults to him. Naruto let out a chuckle and shook his head, he understood what it felt like when a charming boy at their school steals all the young women's attention.

The next one was a girl with long black hair that tied into a long pony-tail by a large orange ribbon. Naruto, unconsciously took out the special book he always carried with him and automatically wrote down the details when he saw her incredible, attractive body. Naruto was a little surprised he could find a school girl with a figure that put models to shame here. But nonetheless he couldn't help but stare at her body. Don't get him wrong, Naruto wasn't a pervert, it just his job required him a sharp eyes for woman, especially ones with seductive bodies like the black hair girl.

Plus, now he understood why his old toad sensei made the Icha-Icha series. It was actually pure gold and always at the top five most selling series of the world since a long times ago. After selling the first books, which originally came from his old sensei, Naruto had decided to make his own Icha-Icha series so he could always remember the man that guided him and helped him be the man he is now. It was really hard as first considering the fact that he wasn't a super pervert, but after Naruto decided to go research for once just like Jiraiya used to, his books' reputation sky-rocked and began to published the new episode once in awhile. Currently Naruto had enough money to live happily for another thousand years consider how successful his series is but the blond wasn't someone who could sit down and enjoy a simple life?... hell no.

"Let's see," Naruto muttered and wrote down his notebook rapidly without taking his eyes off her "5 foot 6, a gentle and extremely beautiful face... Three sizes…102-60-89, Damn! G-cup? this girl is a real deal" Naruto chuckled to himself, now all he have to do was create a personality that suited her appearance, maybe change her here and there but her look could help him make a lot of money. And who knows, maybe she would become popular too...in one way or another.

Naruto turned his gaze to the next person and nearly dropped his mouth to the ground in shock. Leading the group of student was a young woman who appears to be in her late teens with light skin, blue-green eyes and a buxom figure. Her most distinctive feature is her long, crimson red hair that reaches down to her thighs, with a single ahoge hair strand sticking out from the top. Her hair also has loose bangs covering her forehead and side bangs framing her face.

The young woman was wearing Kuoh Academy girls' school uniform, which made her buxom figure stand out even more that before. The uniform consists of a white long-sleeved, button-down shirt with a black ribbon on her shirt collar worn under a black shoulder cape and a matching button-down corset, a magenta skirt with white accents, and brown dress shoes over white crew-length socks.

All in all, she was a true beauty…Naruto had always had a thing for red heads while this girl's hair color was crimson he still felt some attraction toward her. Maybe it was something involving his dad's feelings for his mom.

But what confused him the most was he had a feeling that he had seen her somewhere before... No not her, he hazily remembered about a young woman with the same shade of hair, the same color eyes and a face that resembled a lot of hers, only much more mature and more attractive. Naruto felt his brain begin to hurt as he tried to remember, but he couldn't make out anything at all.

Deep in thought, Naruto didn't realize that her beautiful eyes had turned to his direction and was looking directly at him. Their eyes met for a moment before Naruto quickly turned his head away, putting his notebook back to his pocket and returned home, walking at a normal pace, trying not to look like he was a stalker that was running away after being caught.

Rias Gremory's eyes followed the mysterious young man with a frown on her face, wondering who was he.

* * *

Naruto bit another mouthful of his croissant before taking his notebook and continued writing down his research for the next volume of the Icha-Icha series, his azure eyes had been replaced by a pair of light purple ones, with the veins around his temples becoming more noticeable, looking at the couples who were making passionate love to each other.

In most situations, Naruto would do the 'research' himself, which meant spending some quality time with voluptuous women whom he could easily charm using his years of experience. But right now he wasn't in the mood and preferred using the old peeking methods to do the research.

Naruto then stopped his writing and thought about the group of students he saw this morning. It was clear that they were not human, he didn't know what to call them but he they definitely didn't feel like humans. At first he thought they were some kind of alien species invading earth, but he believed they weren't those ugly creatures with green skin that went to earth and said, "Take me to your leader," and the aliens he had seen on TV couldn't hold a candle to the looks of the students from earlier, not if they had Henge or something akin to that to change their appearance.

Naruto then remembered the crimson haired girl who had confused him the most after he saw her. "Who was she?" That question had been bugging him all day and yet he still had no idea, but the blond felt like he had seen that face before...not the girl herself ,but from somewhere else before. It was really frustrating as Naruto thought deeper and deeper about it. Her hair color was truly unique and of course Naruto would remember that kind of hair color if he had seen it somewhere before. He was quite smart but clearly he was no genius. His noisy 'friends' weren't any help either. Now he wished he hadn't refused his pineapple-haired friend's offer to help him improve his intelligence from a long time ago.

Swallowing the last piece of his croissant, Naruto looked at his notebook, which was already filled with so many ideas that Pervy Sage would pass out from a massive nosebleed. Naruto looked around and smiled slightly when he saw a helicopter heading his way. As much as he wanted to play a prank, this wasn't the time for that and he really didn't want to freak any one out. Deactivating his eyes, Naruto gently let himself fall from the top of the Eifel Towel just before the light of the helicopter could catch him. The blond closed his eyes as he enjoyed the gusts of wind that blew passed his face. Just before becoming a splatter mark on the ground, Naruto snapped his eyes opened and disappeared in a flash of yellow, leaving Paris silently.

* * *

Rias Gremory frowned when she saw that mysterious boy walk pass her school once again, seemingly in a hurry while carrying a small bag in his hand. The blond had been on her mind lately, after seeing him looking at her with confusion in his eyes. Rias didn't know why, but she swore she had seen him somewhere before. With his whiskered cheeks and unique features, he would stand out a lot and there were no way she could forget someone like that. Not only that, Koneko had told her about the strange feeling coming from him when she met the blond at the bakery. While Rias felt absolutely nothing from him and knew that he was a normal human, she couldn't help but felt something... off about the blond. They way he carried himself seem rather strange somehow, not to mention the way he observed his surroundings.

He was truly an enigma.

Rias turned to her black haired queen and saw she was reading a familiar orange book while giggling perversely. She had to admit that the book was really good. While it was not her type of book, Rias could call herself a big fan of Icha-Icha series. Still, she hoped the current author of the series could come out of the shadows and let the world know who he or she was. Minato Namikaze, Jiraiya the Toad Sage, Kushina Uzunaki...and nearly a hundred years ago it was Sasuke Uchiha. It was like each family generation would take over the series after sixty or seventy years... maybe it was a family tradition?

Getting back to her current business, Rias watched as Naruto Uzumaki began to wander around the school, taking out a small notebook and writing down something rapidly. Just as she began to wonder what he was writing, the infamous Perverted Trio of Kuoh Academy ran across the schoolyard screaming in fear as the girls of the Kendo Club chased after them in anger, bokkens in their hands. Rias nearly let out a soft giggle when she saw Issei Hyoudou, the boy she was keeping an eye on, being chased around and still couldn't believe that he was the current best candidate for her peerage.

Just then, she saw the blond finish his writing and put the notebook back into his pocket and walked away. Rias sighed and decided to take a bath, wanting to clear her mind. Maybe the blond was just that, a boy that happened to pass by Kuoh Academy...He was just that, a human with nothing special. But just before Rias could turn her head away, her eyes widened in shock when she saw the boy stop in his mid-step and turn back, bringing his hand up and waving happily to her direction. Rias nearly jumped from the surprise while looking around to search for any student that was waving back at him but then realized she was the only one in his eye's sight. He was grinning brightly making Rias' eyes widen even more. It was impossible for him to see her from where he was no matter how good his eyes were.

Unconsciously, Rias brought her hand up and waved slightly to him with shock evident on her face. She saw his grin widen even more before mouthing some words to her, she wasn't the best at reading lips but it was clear to her that he said 'Naruto Uzumaki' before continuing to walk away.

It was only later that day did she realize that he had given her his name.

"Buchou, something wrong?" Akeno looked up from her book and asked her master with her usual gentle smile.

"Nothing Akeno, nothing at all" Rias said slowly before standing straight up. Folding her arms under her large breasts Rias let out a smile before making a mental note of getting to know him.

Turning around, she immediately headed to The Student Council's room to find any information she could about the new guy in town.

* * *

"Here's your ramen." Naruto grinned and put three bowls of ramen down on the table.

"Uzumaki-san, two more please."

"On it!"

Naruto shouted out and quickly returned to the stand and made another bowl of ramen. The blond hummed a soft tune while making the food of gods, happy that his ramen stand was successful in this town and he was even happier when he could introduce the food that the gods had given to humanity, to these 'mortals'.

While Naruto liked his job as an author, he preferred something that didn't involve peeking at woman's bath houses or couple's love making. So after days of trying to find the best job that suited him and that he could do for a long time, Naruto had decided to open a ramen stand. Ayame Teuchi, his first sister figure, had taught him the way of making the best ramen and passed down the secret of Teuchi's ramen to him, which Naruto had learnt to his heart. His ramen stand had hard times near its humble beginning because, much to his horrified and disappointment, ramen was always listed as an unhealthy food and most people didn't like to eat this kind of food but after the first day, his stand had become really popular and Naruto could proudly say he was one of the best ramen stands in Japan.

Hell, sometimes he earned enough money to open a whole restaurant, but the blond prefered a small ramen stand that he could handle by himself.

No matter how many years passed, Naruto never got bored of the taste and sometime he even tried to improve the flavor of the Teuchi's godly ramen.

Time flew, as his last costumer paid for the meal and exited the stand. Naruto looked at the sky outside and saw it was nearly dark. Only the second day and he already made a lot of money, not that he really needed it anyway but he found it really fun doing something like this.

Naruto crouched down and began to gather his things so he could return home but suddenly he heard light footsteps coming near his stand and then stopped right in front of him. Without looking up, the blond said in a matter-of-fact tone:

"Sorry, but we're closing."

"Oh, I hope you still have some more left." a soft and melodic voice called out softly to him making Naruto's eyes widened. As far as he knew this voice belonged to a girl and definitely quite young, which was really strange because ramen wasn't something the girls liked to be their meal.

Naruto peaked up from his stand and his eyes nearly bulged out of his socket when he saw the same crimson hair girl that had always been in his mind lately standing with her arms folded underneath her large breasts, looking at him with a small smile on her beautiful face.

"Well?" the girl asked with hope in her voice.

As quick as lightning Naruto turned his eyes to the pot and saw he still had enough to make another bowl, unconsciously letting out a sigh of relief, Naruto stood up and grinned brightly.

"Of course, please come in." Naruto grinned brightly as the crimson haired young woman giggled softly into her hand.

Rias sat down and put her things on the chair next to her and waited patiently for the blond to make her order.

Ramen definitely wasn't one of her favorite food before because she knew how unhealthy it was. But after finding out about this boy, Naruto Uzumaki, from her friend and rival Sona Sitri, she was really surprise when she found nothing about him except for his name and current address. She couldn't find anything else about him, even his medical files, his education and even his family's information. It looked likes Naruto Uzumaki had just popped out of nowhere and began to wander around the town.

When someone like this suddenly appeared, it would always involve certain supernatural beings and it wasn't often that they came here in peace. But after a few days of Kiba keeping an eye on him, she found nothing suspicious and even Rias could not sense the slightest special power coming from him. No sacred gear, no power…nothing, he was just an ordinary human.

But that was why she wanted to get to know him even more than before.

"So," Rias said while resting her elbows on the table, wanting to start a conversation with him to know more about the blond "you're new here?"

"Yeah." Naruto smiled as he poured the ramen into a bowl, "I moved here around a week ago." Then he turned his azure eyes to her, "and what about you? What brings a lady like you to my humble ramen stand?"

"Just wanted to try something new" Rias said making Naruto raised an eyebrow. "You know, there's not a lot of ramen stands around here and based on your previous costumer's face, I think your ramen must be really good then."

"Here you go, you should try for yourself." Naruto said before putting a steaming bowl of ramen down to the table in front of Rias. He was lucky that he hadn't put out the fire yet and there were still enough materials to make one more bowl.

"Itadakimasu" Rias took a pair of chopsticks and spoon from Naruto before taking the first noodles from the bowl, slowly putting the food into her mouth Rias could tell that the ramen was indeed really good. She had eaten ramen a few times before with her friends, but this ramen had a really unique taste to it

"Wow, it's really good." Rias said happily after swallowing the noodles, making Naruto grin.

"Thanks… I'm Naruto Uzumaki by the way, of course you already know my name." Naruto said before sitting down on a chair behind the stand.

"Rias Gremory, nice to meet you" Rias bowed her head a little before continuing to eat her meal.

"Rias Gremory?" Naruto repeated her name, "what a strange name." Naruto said blankly though he couldn't help but feel a little familiar with that surname.

"Says the guy with fishcake for a name." Rias said with her own smirk, making Naruto turn his head back to her in a blink of an eye.

"Hey, it's mean maelstrom damn it!" Naruto groaned and slammed his head down on the table. This was the reason why he really hated Japanese, they always mistook his name for the ramen topping while his name also meant maelstrom. He also cursed the Pervy Sage for telling a name like that to his father. Most of the time, people laugh at him because of the fact that his job as a ramen chef made his name fit perfectly.

"So Naruto-san, can you tell me why you have been wandering around Kuoh Academy lately?" Rias asked, sounding as normal as she could. She didn't want him to feel suspicious about her.

"I'm thinking about joining Kuoh" It wasn't a lie, but it wasn't the truth either. Naruto had came to Kuoh Academy nearly every day after hearing about the infamous Pervert Trio of the school, who could always give him some really good research and material for his books. But recently, Naruto had thought about joining the school so he could find out more about these three guys, they could help him make tons of money with their perverse behavior. And it's not like he didn't want to try schooling again either. "You know, after I gather enough money, I think I will give Kuoh a try. Why do you ask Gremory-chan?" he knew that she had been watching him lately, whenever he went to the school he always saw her at the top room of the old building of the school, with her blue-green eyes fixated on him.

Speaking of which, Naruto didn't know what she was, but it was clear that she wasn't human, because a normal human couldn't have such a high amount of spiritual energy coming from them. It was really different yet like his energy chakra at the same time, only darker and more powerful. If she had came from his era, she would be around high-chunnin level and mid-jounin level Shinobi.

Naruto found it hard to believe that supernatural beings like him, one way or another, still exit these days. But times had helped Naruto realized nothing was impossible.

"Well, my father is one of the founders of Kuoh after all." Naruto nodded his head, unsurprised at the information. Of course, he had already saw that she was some super rich lady from the way she walked and the way she held herself and even her bag. Even her figure told that she was from a rich family. The two of them stayed silent for a moment before Rias started a new topic with him, already half way done with her meal. "So, you live alone Naruto-san?"

"Kind of, I lost my parent since I was a new born baby." Naruto quickly added when he saw Rias opened her mouth, "Don't worry about it, they're in the better place now. Anyway after that I start living on the street when I was around two years old and then I was adopted by the leader of my village. I got accepted to a school with the help of my Jiji, making friends, fighting with my friends and then, after everything was said and done, I grew up, and started to travel a lot like my old sensei. Just wandering around the world, trying to find some place that I could belong to and so, here I am"

Rias listened to Naruto's short summary of his life and saw the tired look in his bright blue eyes. She never seen those tired eyes from someone as young as him, eyes showing that he had seen a lot of things, good and bad. and still came out alright after all that. She wondered what happened during his life that coaused him to have a look like that.

"Anyway Gremory-chan, what's your story?" Naruto's eyes suddenly changed and the youthfulness appeared inside them again.

"Uh, what do you mean?" she was completely caught off guard by his question and really didn't know what to say.

"You know, it kind of hard to hide it when you are always looking out of that window with a faraway look." Naruto jumped on his stand making Rias yelp out in surprise before landing lightly on the seat next to her without much of a problem. "I don't want to push or anything, but it kind of unfair when I told you mine while I just know your name"

Rias let out a small sigh, this boy would never stop amazing her.

For the next half-hour, Rias began to tell Naruto about the story of her life while carefully leaving out the supernatural parts. She didn't know why she just told a boy she barely knew almost everything about her life like this. While Naruto didn't show anything obvious, something about him was telling her that he could help her with most of her problems. Just by talking to him, she felt like tons of weight had been lifted from her shoulder.

For the next few days, Rias had become Naruto's most usual costumer and stomes just came to have a nice conversation with him. It didn't take long for Naruto to realize this girl wasn't a fan of ramen, and more importantly her life might be more difficult than he could ever imagine. He had given advice to other people before and they always found his advice very useful to them but right now he doubted that his usual advice would be good for Rias's situation, but he still wanted to help her.

Also, Naruto really enjoyed her company. He sometime told her some of his stories from traveling around the lands and made some good jokes, something he hadn't done in a while now.

And did he mention that by just letting Rias enter his ramen stand, she would draw a lot of attention towards them and make his stand's reputation sky rocket?

Naruto sat down behind his stand and bit his pencil thinking about the new ideas for the next episode of Icha-Icha. The dead-line was coming near, but he hadn't gotten any new interesting ideas yet. Rias had been a distraction towards his other job lately and he had been slacking off with Icha-Icha. Speaking of the crimson haired girl, he hasn't seen her come in yesterday or today and thought that maybe she was busy with something.

Naruto closed the book and looked at the watch on his wrist and saw that it was time to go home. Maybe tonight he could go out and do some personal research with some attractive women. That thought alone made Naruto giggle perversely.

'Bad Naruto, stop yourself.'Mmentally slapping himself, Naruto gathered his things and pushed the stand toward his home, he had become quite like his teacher lately and he was the last thing he wanted to become.

Naruto continued to walk for another minute before a strong and pure feeling of a person's heart hit him. Naruto's eyes widened and turned his head to the side to locate the source of such purity and was surprised when some sort of white cloth hit his face. Naruto pulled the white cloth off his face and saw a girl running towards him, holding a large suitcase in her arms with her legs shaking a little due to the weight of it.

She was a girl around 15-16 years of age with long blonde hair and green eyes. Her hair flowed all the way down her back, with split bangs over her forehead and a single strand sticking out from the top, sloping backwards. Her attire consisted of a dark teal nun outfit with light blue accents, a brown satchel slung around her hip, and brown boots with black straps in an X-shaped pattern. She also wore a silver cross necklace around her neck.

"My veil!" the girl cried out in Italian and stopped right in front of him, panting hard.

"Here you go." Naruto smiled and said to her in perfect Italian. He gently took the veil and put it back on her head. It was really strange to him to see an Italian nun in Japan like this, and not only that, the girl was really cute and her face was very innocent as well. It had been a long time since he felt someone have a heart as pure as her's. "Next time watch out for the wind okay?"

"Thank you very much." She smiled innocently making Naruto smile at the cuteness of her face and then adjusted the veil on her head. The wind blew a little, making her dress flip up slightly. Naruto let out a small chuckle at the irony of the situation and his speech. Yeah, definitely watch out for the wind.

"So, are you a traveling?" Naruto asked the girl with a frown on his face.

"No, I've been appointed to the church in this city, but I got lost on my way." She scratched the back of her head while sticking out her tongue cutely. "You must be a resident of this town. It's a pleasure to meet you." She bowed her head to him and smiled softly "I have been in trouble since I got here. Ummm, I can't speak Japanese that well. I was lost and other people couldn't understand what I was saying." She held her hands together in front of her chest and looked really depressed.

"I think I might know where the Church is." Naruto folded his arms across his chest, trying to remember any churches that were located in town but he couldn't think of any aside from the old, abandoned Church he came across the first day he was here. There was something fishy here.

"Y-You do! T-Thank you~! This is all thanks to God!" She smiled at Naruto with tears flowing from her eyes.

But then both blonds turned their head to the park next to them and frowned slightly when they saw a boy sitting on the ground, crying, while holding his bleeding knee.

"Hey." The nun went inside the park and went towards the boy, making Naruto's eyes follow her small figure with curiosity, as she slowly approached the hurt boy. "Are you okay? Boys shouldn't cry with a minor injury like this." She patted the boy's head gently.

It was obvious that the small boy didn't understand what she was saying. But the Sister had a very kind expression on her face that made him stop crying and look at her. The Sister put her hand where the boy was injured and then Naruto froze in shock at what he was seeing.

If he was drinking water, then Naruto would have done a spit-take when he saw a green orb of light appear on the Sister's hand and placed on the boy's knee. In a blink of an eye, the wound slowly closed, leaving no scar or any trace indicating that a wound was ever there.

There was no way the girl had a similar power to him, right? He knew that supernatural beings were still out here, especially after his meeting with Rias Gremory, who held some kind of strange power inside of her. While aware of their existence, Naruto had absolutely no interest in messing with them. He was just a wanderer who prefered a normal, peaceful life and he knew that if he got involved in their business,he would only give himself a headache and trouble.

But still, this girl just showed him something he had never seen before aside from his old teammate and the woman he considered his Baa-chan, and even her assistant as well. No, Naruto thought to himself as he watched the girl smile gently to the now-smiling boy, her power might even outmatch them.

'I might need a drink tonight.' Naruto thought as he massaged his temples. His sensei always said beautiful girls always bring trouble to you and maybe he was right after all.

The boy's mother was in shock, Naruto really couldn't blame her at all. Anyone who sees unimaginable things would have a similar reaction.

"Here, your wounds are healed. The pain should be gone now."

The Sister patted the boy's head and looked at Naruto with the same innocent smile.

"I'm sorry, but I had to." She laughed while sticking her tongue out.

The boy's mother, who was shocked before, shook her head and then grabed the boy's hand so they could leave quickly.

"Thank you, Onee-chan!" The boy smiled widely and waved happily to her, the nun just stood there in confusion but nonetheless waved back at him. This kind of behavior between humans always made Naruto feel really good, and it was nice to see there was still someone with so much caring in them.

"He said, 'Thank you Onee-chan!'" She smiled happily after Naruto translated for her "Anyway, that power…"

"Yes, it's the power to heal. It's a wonderful power that God gave me." She looked down and sounded a bit sad, even though the girl was smiling.

Something definitely happened to this young nun and he didn't like it, his instincts were screaming inside of his head about the situation. There was something definitely not right about this.

But with a mental slap, Naruto pulled himself out of those thoughts, he probably shouldn't get too deep into it.

The conversation between the two ended there, and they continued walking towards the Church, with Naruto pushing his ramen stand with him, the nun followed closely behind him, with her luggage was being carried by Naruto. After a few minutes of walking, they reached the old Church.

Naruto looked at the windows and saw light inside the Church, which meant that there were people inside. Naruto nodded his head rapidly at that, might turn as paranoid as those geezers back home if he continued to think negative and felt suspicion about everything.

"Yes, this is the place! I'm so glad." The nun gave a sigh of relief after having compared their location with the map she had.

"Then I'll be on my way." Naruto smiled to her and slowly pushed his stand back home, he really needed to get home soon.

"Please wait!" The nun called out to him, making Naruto stop in the mid-step, turning his head and glancing back to her, he saw that she was twiddling her thumbs in nervousness.

"I would like to make you some tea as a gratitude for taking me here—"

"Ah, no don't worry about it. I'm glad that I could help you, there's no need for that." Naruto said to her before she could finish her sentence.

"…But that's…" She seemed a bit troubled. The nun probably wanted to make him some tea to show her gratitude and as much as Naruto wanted to enjoy it with her, he had a schedule to follow and Rias had been enough of a distraction to him already.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki. What's your name?" he asked kindly to her

"My name is Asia Argento! Please call me Asia!" She smiled brightly.

"Then, Sister Asia, let's meet again."

"Yes! Uzumaki-san, I will definitely come and see you!" Asia bowed her head down.

Naruto left the place after waving his hands towards her and he could tell that she watched him until he was out of her sight. Naruto understood that she was a good girl but it was clear that he wouldn't meet her anytime soon, the life he was living wasn't something he wanted an innocent girl to be involved in, no matter how special she was.

Little did he know that his fateful meeting with her would be the start of an upcoming headache for the blond immortal shinobi that would last for a long time.

* * *

Naruto sighed deeply at he ran his finger around the lip of the glass of wine in his hand. Sitting with his head propped up by his arm at a table of one of the most expensive and popular bars located in Las Vegas.

Naruto really wanted to get drunk, but he understood that no matter how hard he tried the alcohol that passed through his mouth and down his throat and into his gut was just like a small glass of water he drank every day. He could savor the feeling of the wine, but couldn't get drunk.

At times like this, Naruto wanted nothing more than to find some way to kill himself without hurting the friends he got in his gut. He had tried suicide before, but none of the methods he used really had any effect on his immortal body. Living so long without any connections, no friends, nor family, and even trying to distance himself from people around him…it was truly a miracle he hadn't gone insane and destroyed the world just for the fun it could bring to his boring life.

Naruto sighed and asked the bartender to refill his glass. The blond knew he was drawing a lot of attention from the opposite sex in the bar but none of them had the courage to come and talk with him because of him exuding an aura that just screamed: 'I don't want to talk so fuck off.'

"I will take the same at him please." a gentle and feminine voice snapped Naruto out of his thoughts. He turned his head to the newcomer who just sat down next to him and nearly dropped his jaw from shock.

The woman had bright silver haired that flowed down her back like a waterfall. She didn't wear any makeup, but her face was breathtakingly beautiful. Her clothes looked like they were made from an extremely fine silk. She was wearing a black shirt with yellow trims at each side, which hugged her body perfectly while parting aside at the lower part, exposing her midriff, made her look extremely sexy yet elegant at the same time. Around her neck and shoulder was a long, light green scarf made from light material, which reached all the way down to her hips. She was wearing an extra short skirt, splitting at the left side of her thigh, showing delicious creamy skin and her mile long legs with sliver high heels that just tied the entire outfit together.

Immediately Naruto knew this wasn't any ordinary woman. She was a high-class lady and just the feeling of her aura was enough to tell him everything about her.

A memory flashed through his mind as he looked at the woman sitting next to him but left as quickly as it appeared, making Naruto wince in pain as his brain began to hurt. He stared at her in confusion.

Her eyes slowly gazed his way and smiled seductively at Naruto. The blond just gulped nervously before opening his mouth to start a conversation.

"Hello," He spoke out somewhat nonchalantly, "what's a lovely lady such as yourself doing at a bar like this."

"I don't know, maybe I just want to find someone to talk to. What about you then?" The woman asked softly and rested her chin on her hand, looking at him with half lifted eyes.

"Well, you know the usual things about boring life and stuff." Naruto smiled. "Looking for some way to forget about all of them. Do you want to join me, miss…?"

"Lucifuge, Grayfia Lucifage." the silver haired woman, Grayfia, whispered seductively into his ear. "Let's hear your stories. Shall we, Naruto Uzumaki-sama?"

He never questioned how she already knew his name.

_**Chapter 1 Ended**_

* * *

_**Author's note: This is it, the first chapter of my new story... hope you all like it.**_

_**This is a challenge I take from loneonyxwolf cause he got some really good ideas about it. And by the way, this chapter hadn't been edited yet so I'm looking for someone who could help me beta this chapter... and all through story as well.**_

_**Anyway, there wasn't much thing I need to say about this chapter so...**_

_**Please Read and Review... and please don't flame ^^**_

_**Tina... Peace out!**_

* * *

_Next chapter:_

_Naruto stared with wide eyes, blood beginning to boil as he looked towards his chest, hands gripping so tight that blood started slowly leaking out from his clenched palms. The light spear went straight through his chest, through his heart, and made his body hurt like hell. Darkness slowly started to fill his vision as Naruto closed his eyes._

_"Now come here Asia-chan... let's return."_

_Asia wiped her eyes and walked closer to the Fallen Angel, Raynare, with shaking legs. Her only friends had just been killed, all because she became friends with him, just because of her, her friend had to die._

_Tears flowing down her face as she begged God to do anything to save her blond friend, even though she knew it was too late now._

_Then, her eyes turned wide when she felt a gentle hand patting her head gently._


	2. Chapter 2

"Naruto" normal Speech.

'_Naruto_' normal Thought.

"_**Rasengan**_" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'**_Kurama_**' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

* * *

_"Give me Millicas Sirzechs, this is between you and me!" I shouted with so much frustration and hatred._

_ "No Naruto-san, this is much more than that" the red head man said with a evil smirk before snapping his finger, summoned a gun from thin air "I wonder, what could happen if I happen to pull the trigger" he moved the gun and aimed at the small baby's head "at my dear nephew"_

_ "SHUT UP!" I screamed out, panic began to wash over my body "I swear if I get my hand on you..."_

_ "So what?" he said again "I got your son in my hand, and really didn't need this thing to make him disappear" Sirzechs smirked at I really what he was saying "Think about it Naruto-san, I could kill Millicas and then you can kill me... but what would happen to my dear sister?" Sirzechs then pointed the gun to Naruto "or... I could kill you and I will return Millcas to her." I cursed out loudly, from the beginning I already got the feeling he would say that._

_ "Why are you doing this?" I asked with some relief in my voice, knowing I have a chance of saving both my son and wife. There no way that gun could kill me, Kurama and everyone will take care of that._

_ "You want to know why?" Sirzechs asked, his voice full of venom "Everything was going to be perfect for me until you decided to train my dear twin" I looked at him in shock "Slowly, she took away or my glory with that little power of her" and to my surprise, he fired the first bullet at my leg._

_ Pained shot through my body as the bullet piece my skin, looking at the wound my eye widened when I saw the wound didn't close up. My vision began to turn blury... something wasn't right with that bullet._

_ "Suprise right?" Sirzechs asked "This thing was made specially for you Naruto-sama, being made from the man that you had killed during the war and before he could use this gun against you" Sirzechs smiled before released another round of bullets at my body. I didn't try to dogde, knowing he had my son in his hand._

_ "And oh... not forget to mention that silver haired maid that decided to change side just because of you" Sirzechs looked at the gun before walking closer to me, continuing fired that cursed gun at my body. Inside my head, Kurama and the other was screaming for me to run._

_ How could I when he holding my son in his hand?_

_ Soon, when he was in front of my, I was on my last legs..._

_ "Now... say bye bye to your father Millicas-kun" I looked at my son, who was looking at my with his big blue-green eyes and smiled. He got my wife's eyes..._

_ 'It's alright' I mouthed those words to him as Millicas looked at me curiously while I got the feeling that she was looking at me, through our son eyes._

_ The gun slowly moved to the top of my head._

_ After I was dead, I got thirty second right? Scientists said that when once die, their brain still funcition...well I really doubt my brain will be the same after this._

_Just thirty second!... And you will die Sirzechs!_

_**BANG!**_

* * *

"Naruto" normal Speech.

'_Naruto_' normal Thought.

"_**Rasengan**_" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'**_Kurama_**' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

* * *

_**Chapter 2:**_

_**Can't my life get any normal**_

"Here you go, everything's fixed."

"Oh thank you Naruto-kun." The woman smiled brightly, seeing her water pipe had been fixed.

"Don't worry Oba-san, I'm happy that I can help you." Naruto said while shaking his head with a smile on his face before standing straight up and heading out. "See you later then Oba-san." and ran out of the house before the old lady could find some way to repay him, even though fixing the water pipe was everything he had done for her.

Naruto slowed down and began walking down the street, enjoying the warm sunlight of a new day. His mind slowly went back to the silver haired woman he met two days ago who later spent a hot and passionate night with him. Now thinking back to that day, Naruto swore he saw confusion and disbelief in her eyes when she looked at him, but she hid it rather skillfully, too skillfully for his liking, especially for a lady nowadays. It really didn't help that her beauty was completely unnatural.

Naruto cursed his luck with woman. Jiraiya used to say the same thing to him about his luck with them was as bad as his with money and back then Naruto didn't believe him one bit. Not even a month and he already met four beautiful and lovely young women and a breath taking beauty. But who was he to complain about that, after all he nearly finished the next volume of Icha-Icha thanked to Grayfia's "kindness" two nights ago. It was still hard to believe that there was someone could match his stamina. However, it was clear to him that she wasn't human. After meeting a hot, crimson-haired young woman and a blond nun with healing powers, he couldn't find himself surprised at the situation anymore.

But it was rather strange to say the least, considering that he never met some of them in his life until now. Their unique features would make him notice them, especially if they were drop dead gorgeous like Rias or Grayfia, and he doubted that that black-haired, busty girl wasn't like them as well. While at the same time, he could say that Asia was indeed human.

"Oi, out of the way!" Deep in thought, Naruto just realized a boy with brunette hair and a lecherous face, who he recognized at Issei Hyoudou from the Perverted Trio of Kuoh Academy, screamed out in terror as he drove his bike towards him at blinding speed. Naruto's mind whirled into action, trying to calculate which way to dodge the incoming bike that would most likely crashe into him in just a few seconds.

He had two options, the first was to jump into the air to avoid the boy but he would have to jump really high to get out of the way, which would raise some unwanted questions. The second option was to stop the incoming bike with his strength, which looked impossible for a normal human but it was nothing for Naruto. The second option seemed easy enough for him and and this entire thought process ran through his mind in just a millisecond. Naruto then blinked when the boy was about to crash into him and he chose the always-present third option. Naruto took a step back, letting the perverted boy and his bike go pass him harmlessly and crash into the wall behind them with the boy flying right into the garbage bin. Rias' jaw nearly dropped to the ground in shock at what she just saw. She had expected Naruto to do some super human jump or stop the bike with his body or something like that, but he just stepped out of the way like it was the most obvious thing to do. Looking at the blond who was checking on Issei, she really wondered if he was as special as what she gave him credit for.

As she walked towards him, the conversation she had with her sibling two days ago returned to her mind.

_**Flashback.**_

_Rias was walking towards the main office Lucifer castle in deep thought. She had just reincarnated Issei Hyoudou into a devil and used up all her Pawn Pieces to do so, which brought joy to her when she realized maybe she had gotten a strong servant yet at the same time confused as to why he needed all of her pawns. She really needed some advice from her older sibling right now._

_"Shana-sama, please return to your work immediately." Rias stopped right in front of the door that lead to Lucifer's main office and froze at the voice of Grayfia Lucifuge. No matter how many years had passed, she would never get used to the cold and chilling voice that always frightened Rias, especially if those words were directed to her. But fortunately, the victim of Grayfia's silent wrath wasn't her this time._

_"Mou, Grayfia-chan, can't you cut me some slack? I'm bored!" Rias opened the door and stepped into the room, looking at the woman who was lying on the couch with nothing but her underwear. She had long, flowing crimson hair and bright blue-green eyes just like her. The most noticeable thing about this woman was her face, which looked just Rias' but much more mature in some way. Everyone always mistook them as twins, but Rias always thought that this woman, who was her sister, was much more beautiful than her. And the fact that she was wearing nothing but a bra and a lacy thong not only make Rias become red from embarrassment, but also realize that her sister's amazing figure made her best friend Akeno look modest in comparrison._

_Shana Lucifer, formerly Shana Gremory turned her eyes slightly to her sister and then in a blink of an eye, Rias found herself being hugged tightly and her face being sandwiched between two massive mounds._

_"RIAS-TAN!" Shana cried out in happiness, her sister-complex going into overdrive at the sight of her beloved sister. "I'm so glad you came to visit me!"_

_"Get away from me Onee-sama!" Rias screamed out in anger as she tried to push her sister away from her but found it really hard because Shana's grip was too strong. Her hands, while trying to find her sister shoulders to push her away, accidentally grabbed a hand full of her sister's large breasts, making the older woman moan._

_"Ah~, how daring of you Rias-tan!" Shana said with a blushing face "If you want, we coul-" Her speech was cut short when she felt a hand silently landing on top of her head, and grabbing a fist full of her hair. Shana gulped silently when she felt Grayfia's cold, terrify aura flare out behind her and she slowly turned her head to the silver-haired woman, who was looking at her with murderous eyes. "Mercy?"_

_"No." With a calm yet deadly tone, Grayfia sealed her mistress' fate._

_A few spankings later_

_"I'm so sorry for Shana-sama's behavior Rias-sama." Grayfia bowed her head down and said with her usual monotone. Behind her, Shana was lying on the couch with her ass high in the air, red from the spanking Grayfia had just given her._

_"You're so mean Grayfia-chan." With tears in her eyes, Shana tried to sit up, but her ass cheeks were hurting like hell. Grayfia never held back whenever she delivered punishment._

_"Anyway Onee-sama, I just reincarnated a boy as my newest servant," Rias snapped her fingers and a folder appeared out of thin air, landing on her sister's lap "his name is Issei Hyoudou and he was killed by a Fallen Angel. It took me all eight of my pawns to bring him back."_

_Shana nodded her head and looked at the folder in her hands, except for the fact that he was killed by a Fallen Angels, he seemed pretty normal to her. But what troubled Shana the most was why had the Fallen Angels targeted the boy in the first place? Either he had some kind of powerful ability or a powerful Sacred Gear. She would need to have a word with Azazel after this for letting his people go running around his sister's territory._

_"Okay, I will read it later for you Rias-tan." Shana suddenly stood up, making her breasts jiggle, and walked to her desk, opened a folder and put the documents about Issei Hyoudou inside. Sighing, she took the robe from her chair and put it on. This was going to be a stressful night for her not only because of the paperwork she needed to do but also because of a few incidents that occurred because of stray devil activity in the human world lately._

_"And by the way Onee-sama," before Rias left the room, her mind when back to a certain blond-haired ramen chief that had become one of her friends recently. "Do you know any anyone by the name of Naruto Uzumaki?" She knew it was stupid to ask question since it was unlikely that her sister knew anyone by that name._

_But her eyes widened in shock from the reaction she was getting from Shana and, surprisingly enough, Grayfia. Shana's eyes, which just a moment ago, were mischievous and happy became replaced with wide eyes of horror. Her perfect pair of lips opened and closed in shock as she looked like she wanted to say something, then her knees began to shake before Shana fell to her knees, much to Rias's shock, who immediately ran to her sister. Looking back at Grayfia, she saw that the silver-haired maid wasn't fairing any better than her sister._

_"Onee-sama, Onee-sama!" Rias called out for her sister in worried. Shana then turned her head slowly to her sister and muttered,_

_"No…Y-you're kidding me right? Tell me you just heard that name from somewhere!" Shana said, nearly screaming at her sister._

_"I-I met him Onee-sama, he said he just moved into town a few days ago and wanted to join Kuoh Academy." Rias answered with her voice wavering a bit but nonetheless telling the truth to her sister. Never in a millions years would she think her sister would be so… different like this_

_Shana eyes widened and gulped nervously "N-Naruto Uzumaki...did he, did he have blond hair and whiskered cheeks?" she asked with a hopeful tone, tears slowly forming at the corners of her eyes._

_"Yes Onee-sama." Rias nodded her head and Shana's eyes widened. Rias could see some hope slowly appearing in her sister eyes_

_"Rias, did he mention anything about me?" In a blink of an eye, Shana was on her knees, grabbing her sister's shoulder while nearly crying out, "Please tell me!"_

_"N-no Onee-sama, he didn't. He seemed very normal and I couldn't sense any special power from him, he's human." Rias said nervously making her sister's eyes widen and then she slumped back to the ground._

_"I knew it." Shana muttered quietly to herself and wiped the tears out of her eyes, "he really is gone." She said as tears began to roll down her face._

_"Onee-sama," Rias began "are you…"_

_"Don't worry Rias-tan, I'm fine." Shana wiped the tears away and looked at her sister, letting out a soft smile and kissed the top of her little sister's head and stood up, but her legs were still shaking slightly. "Now if you'll excuse me, I got a job to do or else Grayfia-chan will get angry at me."_

_Seeing no room for rebuttal, Rias stood up and bowed her head down and said farewell to her sister and left._

_Walking past Grayfia, she saw the older woman trying to recompose herself as she looked at her mistress, her face rather pale. Rias closed the door to the room behind her and saw that Grayfia slowly made her way to the crimson-haired Maou. Pretending to walked away, Rias silently returned to the door and put her ear to the door, trying to catch anything from her sister and Grayfia while trying to erase her presence as much as possible._

_"Shana-sama, please listen to me, maybe that WAS him." Rias heard Grayfia say with a hopeful tone, a kind of tone that Rias never heard from the silver-haired maid before._

_"No, that person has been long gone now and we can't do anything about it," She heard her sister whisper to her maid, "he's just someone with the same name, that's all"_

_"But..."_

_"I saw everything with my own eyes..."_

_"Shana-sama, he...he said he will..."_

_"It was just a stupid promise."_

_"But Naruto-sama..."_

_**SLAP!**_

_Rias' eyes widened when she heard the sound of a slap and of someone falling onto their backside from behind the door. She couldn't believe that her sister just slapped her best friend, with enough force that made the strongest queen fall on her ass._

_"Shut up," she heard her sister say in a cold and deadly tone, "don't you dare say his name again Grayfia. Where were you when he fought for me and Millicas? Where were you when he tried to protect the Underworld with his life while at the same time trying to take back Milicas? Where were you huh? He's dead you hear me?! Naruto Uzumaki iss dead and...and..." Then she heard her sister break down crying, Rias just stood outside of the door, listening to her sister sobbing and crying._

_**End Flashback.**_

After that, she tried every way she knew to dig into this matter without letting anyone know what she was doing. Even going as far as asking her parents about Naruto Uzumaki, but made sure she didn't let them become suspicious. To say she got the same reaction from her parents was an understatement. It was clear that her family knew about Naruto and he must be really close to them. She had tried to look into the history books of devils, anything she could get her hands on to find out who exactly was Naruto Uzumaki but couldn't find anything at all. That was when she realized that all information about him had been wiped out of existence and the only ones who had enough power to do something like that was her sister, Shana Lucifer who was the Crimson Maou and the leader of Devil Faction. She didn't know why she did that, but remembering the pain filled cries of her sister, Rias knew something had happened in the past. She had found an old newspaper from nearly eleven years ago and found out that the hospital her sister stayed at when she gave birth to Millicas had been attacked and they were the only survivors that day. Rias shook her head rapidly to clear all the thoughts out of her mind because Naruto was nearing her. Looking right through her was something she knew Naruto was very good at, he can always tell if something was troubling her or not and right now making her friend feel suspicious of her wasn't something she wanted to do. "Ohayo Naruto-kun" Rias called out to the blond who was trying to help a half-conscious boy to his feet. Looking at his bruised head she felt rather bad for asking Issei doing something like that.

"Issei?"

"Ohayo Gremory-chan!" Naruto grinned brightly to her before casting his eyes to Issei then to the crimson hair buxom young woman "You know the gaki?"

"Yeah, he is a member of my club." Rias nodded her head and looked at the boy worried. "I hope he's alright..."

"Well, in this condition he isn't waking up anytime soon," Naruto sighed "do you know where his house is?"

"Of course Naruto-kun, we better take him home before his parents get worried." She said and walked to the fallen bike. Issei was going to need this if he wanted to do Devil jobs again. The duo began to walk to Issei's house with said boy on Naruto's shoulder while Rias followed closely behin,walking Issei's bike.

"So, Gremory-chan, how was your day?" Naruto asked the crimson haired girl.

"Oh you know, just the usual stuff. My sister tried to annoy me again. She sent a massive doll that looked exactly like her so I could always remember her when I go to sleep. Like, really?" Rias asked with an annoyed tone making Naruto laugh. Yep, her sister had returned to her normal self again like nothing had happened at all.

"Wow, she must really love you to do something like that then." Naruto asked with an amused tone.

"In a way, maybe." Rias huffed. She wasn't a little girl anymore and yet her sister still insisted on treating her like one. It was really annoying to say the least.

"What about you Naruto-kun, how was your day?" Rias turned her head to the blond and asked him with curious eyes. "Nothing interesting really,"

Naruto shook his head and a huge grin appeared on his face "but guess what, I'm going to join Kuoh Academy next week, cool right?"

"Really Naruto-kun?" Rias smiled brightly as Naruto nodded his head rapidly. "I hope you will be sorted into the same class as I am, you're same age as me right? Oh, I can't wait to introduce you to my friends" Naruto chuckled seeing Rias's happy face, she looked so beautiful like this.

The two continued to talk with each other about random stuffs all the way to Issei's house and gave the boy to his parents. To say his parent were shocked when an extremely beautiful and attractive girl along with a handsome young man carried their pervert son to their home was an understatement.

Naruto and Rias soon parted ways as the crimson haired girl needed to meet up with her friends, but she didn't leave without promising to visit his ramen stand later.

Feeling a little hungry Naruto decided to head to the nearest food store that was in town to buy something to eat. His eyes then widened in surprise when he saw a familiar blonde hair girl standing in front of the small restaurant's door, looking rather nervous and indecisive over whether she should enter or nah.

"Oi, Asia-chan!" Naruto called out to the girl and waved his arm widely to the younger blond.

"Uzumaki-san?" Asia said in surprise when Naruto stopped right in front of her with his hands in his jacket's pockets, then her face broke out into a beautiful and innocent smile. "It's good to see you again Uzumaki-san." She bowed her head down to him.

"Me too Asia-chan, and no need to bow," Naruto said cheerfully to the girl and turned his eyes slightly to the restaurant, "you want to come in?"

"Ye...ah, uhhhh, no Uzumaki-san." Asia said with a small blush on her face.

"You don't have money do you?" Naruto scratched his chin while looking at Asia's face, lowering his head down to her eyes' level making her blush deepen. "Don't worry, let's go in, the bill's on me." He patted her head softly before taking her, pulling her with him into the restaurant, not leaving any room for her to decline his offer.

Naruto sat down with Asia at a table nearby the window and ordered an extra big burger for her, who seemed like she would need a lot of nutrition to survive and grow up. Not that he minded his friend having a cute, petite body like this. Asia took the burger nervously into her hands and looked at Naruto in wonder. The blond nodded his head and smiled kindly to her making Asia blush again. She brought the burger closer to her mouth and she took a small bite.

"Ummm~, so goood~" she moaned and began to chew, "this is so delicious!" Naruto chuckled at the girl's antisc as she took another bite. 'Just wait till I introduce you to the wonder that is Ramen.' He thought.

"You sound like you haven't eaten burger before." Naruto said, raising an eyebrow as she stopped eating and looked at him. "Well, at my old Church we only eat bread and soups," Asia said "I sometime eat pasta and vegetables too."

"Really? What are they thinking anyway? Feeding a growing girl something like that." Naruto muttered the last part, he had encountered a few priests and nuns before in his life while traveling in Italy and they weren't always in his good book like Asia.

The blond took his food, which was pizza, and began to eat while looking out of the window. Both blonds didn't talk much after that as they silently enjoyed their foods while Asia was looking at Naruto with curiosity in her eyes. She didn't understand why he was so good to her, but the short amount of time they spent together allowed Asia to discern tell that he was indeed a good person and had a good heart. In fact, Naruto was the only one who had showed kindness to her since that happened.

Finished with his pizza, the blond looked at Asia to see she just finished with the burger too. He then ordered a drink for both of them and Naruto looked at Asia, who's eyes were looking at the giant rollercoaster in the distance. Smiling at the girl, he silently brought his hand in front of her face and snapped his fingers, knocking her out of her trance.

"Yes? Uzumaki-san?" Asia turned her head to him but was met with a poke to her forehead "Auii~, what's that for?" she asked while holding her forehead, tears forming at the corner of her eyes. Naruto's poke was really strong. It felt like, if he wanted to, he could poke a hole through her forehead.

"First, enough with that 'Uzumaki-san' nonsense because it's making me sound like an old man. Please call me something different." Naruto mentally congratulated himself because oh how ironic his statement was. "Second, do you want to go that amusement park?"

"Um, no Uzu…Ouchi~" Asia winced when Naruto poked her forehead again and glared playfully at her "Naruto-nii-sama, I-" but she was caught off guard when Naruto caught her wrist and pulled her up.

"Let's go Asia-chan, I guess you never went to one of those before right?" Naruto asked with a grin, to say the least he felt kind of good having a cute looking girl like her calling him 'nii-sama.'

"Wait Naruto-nii-sama!" Asia called out, but Naruto's grip on her wrist was too strong for her to break out from, but it didn't hurt at all. The blonds quickly ran out of the shop, leaving behind a good amount of money to the waitress without looking at the bill and headed to the amusement park.

Running while laughing, Naruto slowly made his way to the amusement parks with Asia right behind him, making sure he didn't run too fast so Asia could follow him. They arrived at their destination shortly after and Naruto bought two tickets for both him and Asia and entered the park.

Both blonds went to shop after shop in the park, played game after game and Naruto had bought a lot of gifts for Asia. The nun had never had so much fun before in her life. While she had found happiness in using her power to cure others and help them as best as she could, it was nothing in comparrison to her time with Naruto right now.

"What is it Naruto-nii-sama?" Asia, holding a big stick of cotton candy in her hand, asked the blond next to her when she saw him looking around.

"I need to go to the toilet." Naruto said while scratching the back of his head, laughing nervously while Asia just looked at him.

Telling the younger blond that he'd be back, Naruto quickly drifted off to relieve himself.

Asia relaxed into the bench near her and began to eat the cotton candy Naruto had bought her. She patiently waited for Naruto to return. A sad expression slowly made its way to her face as she remembered what happened a few days ago.

Asia looked at the cotton candy and felt a little warmer inside of her chest. She always had everyone love because she was the 'Holy Maiden', whose power could cure any wound and always held a strong and innocent heart. However, this was the first time anyone had given her any kindness without asking anything in return, even though they had just met for a few times and barely knew each other.

Asia wondered how Naruto would react when he found out about her…

Before she could go further into her thought, Asia realized she was looking at the brightest blue eyes she had ever seen in her life.

"Hello Asia-chan, are you in there?" Asia's cheeks suddenly turned a deep shade of red as she realized Naruto had returned and how close their faces were.

"Nar-Naruto-nii-sama!" Asia spluttered, trying to lean further back but she couldn't because her back was already pressed to the back of the bench.

"You have been spacing out for a whole minute Asia-cha, sorry for making you wait for so long." Naruto chuckled while scratching the back of his head. "Anyways, let's get going Asia-chan, there are still a lot of fun things left to do."

Without waiting for Asia, he quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the nearest game station while the blond nun was smiling softly at Naruto.

But, she couldn't help but find something a little…different with the older blond after he returned.

"Ah, we played a lot today." Naruto sighed happily and sat down on a bench at the near park, smiling with Asia sitting next to him. Truth be told it was really rare he could spend so much time having like this. It wasn't everyday he had the company of a young, cute looking girl like Asia.

"Y-Yes…I'm a bit tired…" Asia nodded her head tiredly, getting a laugh from Naruto.

They had spent all day playing, eating and playing again. Of course, Naruto didn't have any problem with paying all the bills. Asia, after the third set of games, had started to understand that she couldn't argue with Naruto once he had made up his mind and decided to just go along with Naruto's plans.

It's already evening and both blonds had decided to rest for a little before Naruto would escort her back to the church. Letting a small girl walk alone in a foreign town to her would be really dangerous and un-Naruto-like.

It wasn't like he had anything to do for the rest day either. Naruto had fun seeing Asia's reaction when they went to the game centers and other shops. The girl had definitely never seen them in her life. He was also very glad that he could give her so much happiness. Naruto rarely dated any young woman like Asia during his times traveling around the world, but it looked like he hadn't lost his touch yet.

Naruto looked at the young blond and decided to break the silence between them.

"I hope you had a good time Asia-chan." Naruto said softly to her.

"Yes Naruto-nii-sama, I had a great time thanks to you." She smiled beautifully at him before letting out a small sigh. Naruto turned his head to look at her with curiosity. With the amount of time he had spent with Asia, it was really strange to see a sad expression on her face.

Then, to Naruto's shock, a single tear drop fell from her eyes and slowly, more tears started flowing from her eyes.

She then put her hands to cover her face and started to cry.

"Asia-chan, what's wrong?" Naruto began to panic as he tried to comfort her. "Did I do something, please tell me Asia-chan!"

Asia turned her teary eyes at him

"N-N-Naruto-nii-sama, I…" and began to tell him a story about her, the story of a girl who was once called the "Holy Maiden".

In a certain region in Europe, there was a girl who was discarded by her parents. She was raised in a Church nearby by a nun along with other orphans. The girl, who was a strong believer in the Church, received a special power at the age of 8.

She healed a wounded puppy, and a person from the Catholic Church witnessed it by chance.

From there on, her life changed.

The girl was taken to the main Catholic Church, and she was symbolized by many as the "Holy Maiden" because of her healing power. She used her power to heal many believers and they were told it was a power of divine protection. Rumors brought rumors and she was respected as a "Holy Maiden".

Even without her approval.

She had no dissatisfaction for how she was treated. People from the Church were kind and she didn't hate healing people.

She instead was happy that her power was of use. The girl was thankful for her power, which was bestowed to her by God.

But she was a bit lonely. She didn't have any friends she could open up to. Everyone treated her nicely and was nice to her. But there were no one willing to become her friend.

She understood why. She knew that they were looking at her power as something irregular. They didn't look at her as a human but as a creature that could heal humans.

But one day, it changed. By coincidence, there was a Devil nearby and she healed it.

'Devil?' Naruto's eyes snapped wide open, he didn't understand it. Asia just said to him that she had healed a devil, and if she healed one devil…then there could more out there.

There might be a whole world of supernatural beings that he didn't know about.

And that was the part that made him wary. There were only two things he didn't know about and it was clear that he had found out something to add into that list. Naruto then cleared his mind and continued to listen to her story.

A wounded Devil, the girl couldn't ignore it. She thought that even if it was a Devil, she had to heal him.

It was her kindness that made her take such an action. But that changed her life forever.

One of the people from the Church saw that incident and notified others of the Church. The ministers of the Church were shocked about it.

"A power that can heal Devils!?"

"Something absurd like that cannot happen!"

"The power of healing can only heal the followers of God!"

Yes, there were several people who had the power to heal.

But the power to heal devils was out of the question. The people of the Church thought it was common sense that the power of healing wouldn't work on Fallen Angels and Devils.

Apparently, a similar incident had happened in the past. The power to heal Fallen Angels and Devils that was not protected by God but that was feared as the power of a "Witch."

So the people saw her as a heretic.

"Damn witch that heals Devils!"

The girl who was respected as a "Holy Maiden" was then feared as a "Witch" and the Catholic Church abandoned her.

She didn't have anywhere to go and the organization of "Stray Exorcists" picked her up.

In other words, she had to get divine protection from the Fallen Angels. But the girl never forgot to pray to God. She also never forgot to thank God. Even so, the girl was abandoned.

God didn't save her.

What shocked her the most was that there was not even a single person in the Church that was willing to defend her.

There was no one who cared about her now.

"…It's because I didn't pray enough. It's because I'm clumsy. I'm so stupid that I can't even eat a burger by myself." Asia said, wiping her tears while laughing.

Naruto was trying his best not to snap, but he was barely controling his anger by now. He wanted nothing more than to beat some sense into those people, or at least make them regret the day they abandoned Asia, who had done nothing more than doing what she thought was right. He didn't know what to say to her, he was always more of a man of action than a man of words.

"This is also a trial that the Lord gave me. Since I'm a clumsy nun, the Lord gave me this trial, so I have to endure it." She was laughing as if she was talking to herself.

"You don't have to say anything anymore…" Naruto said slowly while gently putting his hands on her shoulder

"I'm sure I will make lots of friends one day. I have a dream. I want to go buy flowers with a friend, buying books and…talk…" Her eyes were filled with tears now.

Naruto couldn't look at her any longer. She must have been bottling this up the whole time. She has been waiting for God to save her the whole time and has been hiding her feelings all along.

If God really existed out there, and there was a high chance of that,Naruto wanted to have a small talk with that geezer and didn't care how much power this so called God had.

"Asia, listen to me." Naruto looked at Asia and gently wiped her tears from her face, smiling softly to her "I will become your friend. No, we are already friends. You don't have to be alone in this world, I understand that you now have the protection of these 'stray exorcists' but trust me, you don't want to get involved with them." He said that from his own experience. He had once comforted a few of them before during his travela and those guys were the kind he would gladly shove his hand through their chest with his best friend's signature technique. "You can come with me Asia-chan, you can stay with me from now on at my home and I will protect you from now on. You don't have to suffer this pain alone, no matter how strong you believe in God. If he won't answer you then I will." Naruto said with a strong voice.

"Why?" Asia asked. "Why are you willingly going that far for me? We barely know each other!"

"That doesn't matter! Asia, we spent the whole day together right? We talked right? We laughed together right? Then you and I are friends, and I believe you can be my little sister now. We could be a family too. We will talk when we want to, we will play when we want. I will also buy a lot of books for you or flowers if that's what you want, okay?" Naruto grinned.

But Asia put her hand on her mouth, and once again started to shed tears. But this time, her tears were ones of joy.

"Nii-sama, I have no common sense."

"We could learn by going around the city! If you go around looking at different things, you would learn eventually."

"…I can't speak Japanese. I also don't know about its culture."

"I will teach you! I will even make you speak using a proverb! Leave it to me! We could even go to museum to look at Japanese national treasures! Samurai, sushi, and geisha!"

"I also don't know what to talk about with a friend."

"You had talked to me normally for a whole day. That was fine. We were already talking like friends." Naruto smiled "or siblings if you asked me."

"…Will you become my friend?"

"Yeah, so let's get along from now on, Asia-c-"

But before he could finish that sentence Asia suddenly swung her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, burying her face into his chest and kept saying the words, "Thank you!" over and over again. Naruto just let out a small smile and wrapped his arms around her as well, trying his best to comfort her.

"What a heartwarming scene!"

A gentle and feminine voice snapped both of them out of their moment. Naruto turned his eyes to the source of the voice. His expression didn't change the slightest, but he had to admit he was rather surprised to see that the one in front of them was a girl, a young and very attractive young woman at that. Wearing a short black dress with a small, light purple jacket on top she looked rather cute.

"Raynare-sama" Asia turned her eyes to the young black haired woman and said with a surprised tone.

"Well well, I see that you have found a rather fine looking man for yourself Asia-chan." Raynare licked her lips seductively.

"And hello to you too, Raynare-san." Naruto nodded his head, his voice remaining calm "I take it that she is a friend of yours Asia-chan?" Asia nodded her head and quickly snuggled closer into his chest like she was trying to hide from the black-haired girl. Naruto shifted his eyes to Asia and then back at Raynare. "And I take it that she doesn't like you?"

"That girl, Asia, is our personal belonging. Can I have her back? Asia, don't you know it's futile to run away?" Raynare asked sweetly.

"No! I don't want to go back! You're all a bunch of murderers! Also...you people did things to me…" Asia said, finishing the last part with a hushed tone and Naruto immediately knew that something must have happened in that church to make Asia sound scared like that.

"Please don't say that, Asia-chan. Your Sacred Gear is essential for our plan. So please come back with me? I also took the time to look for you. Don't cause me any more trouble than you already have." Raynare said and began to take a few steps forward but stopped when she saw Naruto stand up from the bench and gently pushe Asia behind him.

"Sorry lady, but Asia-chan doesn't want to come with you," Naruto said smirking, "so can I ask you to leave peacefully?"

"Shut it human, someone like you doesn't know anything should bow down and lick my feet every time time you see me." Raynare snarled with her own smirk, now Naruto could see that her face didn't look that cute "So, I think I should give you the honor of seeing my true form!"

And then, to his surprise, Raynare's clothes began to change. In a flash of light, the cute looking, high school girl that stood in front of him had grew taller, taking on a more mature appearance, and her eyes changed, taking on a darker, more sinister look. Her clothing also changed dramatically, now consisting of black, leather straps going over and under her breasts, a thong-like piece held around her hips by three thin straps, gloves that run right up her arms with small lengths of chains hanging from them, shoulder guard-like objects on her shoulders with three large spikes sprouting from her right shoulder, and black, thigh-high heel boots. A pair of black wings shot out from her back, making Naruto's eyes widened.

"Behold human, this is my true from!" Raynare shouted dramatically with a deeper voice than before. "I see that tho look of surprise on your face is because of seeing a being more superior than you."

"Uh, no…" Naruto said while having a blank look on his face while he sized her up "Are you into bondage or something?" Raynare had the urge to face palm, this human clearly didn't know anything about the supernatural world and yet the first thing he asked her was if she was into bondage.

"S-SHUT UP! I find these clothes to be comfortable." Raynare cried out as light began to gather around her opened palm before a spear like object appeared in her hand. It had taken the color of dark pink and was radiating a large amount of power. "Now, I hate to say this but, please die."

As quick as lightning, Raynare threw the spear and aimed it directly at Naruto's heart. His eyes widened in surprise and only had enough time to push Asia, who cried out in shock, out of the way before jumping to avoid the spear.

But before he could do anything, another light spear flew at him and impaled Naruto through his chest and pinned him to the tree behind them.

The young nun looked at Naruto in shock when the spear impaled him, tears slowly fell from her eyes once again as she realized what just happened.

Naruto's eyes turned widened in shock. His blood began to boil as he looked towards the ground, hands clenching into fists so tightly that blood that blood started to leak out. The light spear had stabbed him through his chest and through his heart and its was making his body hurt like hell. Darkness slowly took over his vision as Naruto began to close his eyes.

"Now please, come here Asia-chan, let's return."

Asia wiped her eyes and walked closer to the Fallen Angel, Raynare, with shaky legs. Her only friend had just been killed, all because she became friends with him. Just because of her, her friend had to die.

Tears streaming down her face, she begged God to do anything to save her blond friend, even thougt she knew it was too late now.

Then, her eyes turned wide when she felt a hand pat her head gently.

"I will say it once again," a familiar voice rang out softly, making Asia's look up and she gasped in surprise, "tears doesn't suit you Asia-chan."

Raynare felt her jaw drop to the ground in shock. Her eyes glanced rapidly from the dead blonde impaled to the tree to the one, who had just appeared in a flash of yellow, standing with his hand on Asia's head, grinning smugly. She didn't feel anything other than a small burst of strange energy coming from that yellow flash but it was clear that the man in front of her was the same one as the dead man pinned to the tree.

"W-what's happening?"Raynare couldn't conceal her shock anymore as she pointed shakily to the perfect replica of the dead man. "Are you his twin or something? How can you appear so suddenly like that?"

"That, Raynare-chan, is a shadow clone," Naruto pointed to his clone behind him when it disappeared in a puff of smoke. "and do you really think…"

"…that I'm a normal human?"

A gentle yet deadly calm voice whispered into her left ear, making Raynare's eyes snap wide open. She didn't have any time to react as someone grabbed both of her wings and stomped their foot into her back, roughly pushing her to the ground while holding both of her wings. The Fallen Angels cried out in pain as her face hit the ground hard.

"Surprised?" Raynare turned her head slightly to look behind her and found herself speechless due to seeing yet another replica of the man she thought she killed.

"H-H-How?" she stuttered out. The Naruto that was protecting Asia walked closer to her with said nun following closely behind him, looking as confused as the fallen angel that just a moment ago was ready to take her away.

"You think I did not notice that someone had been following Asia-chan from the beginning?" Naruto asked "All I have to do is give Asia some crazy excuse to fool you into thinking that I didn't notice you. Something like, 'I need to go to the toilet.'" Asia and Raynare's eyes both widened in shock as their remembered what Naruto had said when they were in the amusement park. "While you kept your eyes on Asia-chan, and I'm grateful that you let her play with me for the whole day, I just need find someplace to create a couple of clones then have one follow you and one to follow and play with Asia-chan, while I gave them direct orders from the shadows." He then turned his eyes to Asia, "Don't worry Asia-chan, they're direct copies of me so we basically hanged out together all day in one way or another."

The young nun just nodded her head in understanding, just glad that Naruto was alright.

"Now, what should I do with you?" Naruto asked while looking at the fallen angel, who gulped nervously seeing the evil grin on Naruto's face.

Naruto sighed to himself when he closed the door behind him, leaving a tied up Raynare on the floor of the room.

If she was really into bondage that much, then why not play her game as well?

Having just learnt about the whole world of supernatural things and the Three Factions was extremely stressful to him. He didn't understand why, after at least thousands and thousands of years of living, he didn't know anything about their existence. All three Fractions had a massive society within them They had their own worlds, their own laws, and their own way of life...

Yet he didn't know anything about them.

Raynare had spilled everything after the first few threatening words had come out from him, which the blond had learnt directly from the snake mistress of Konoha herself.

The real issue now was to take care of the rest of the fallen angels and stray exorcists at the abandoned church in this town. As long as they was still here, Asia's and the rest of the town's citizens' safety would be in danger. Furthermore he was keeping Raynare as some kind of hostage. If they cared enough about their comrade, Naruto was certain they would come to save Raynare and take Asia by force soon.

The blond stopped to check the other spare room he had in his home and opened the door just a little, peered inside, and saw Asia sleeping peacefully on the bed. He closed the door quietly and tried to walk away as quietly as possible. The young nun already had a very tiring day and Naruto didn't want to wake her up.

Because from now on, Asia would be living with him

This decision was a very difficult choice for Naruto. He understood that with his immortality, he would live forever. Asia would be just like anyone he cared about, she would die when her time comes, and he would be the one being hurt afterward. In just a few days and he had grown very attached to Asia, seeing her as his little sister, someone he wanted to protect.

A hundred years is a very long time for a human, but for Naruto, it's just a single second during his forever life.

But he had promised Asia that he would protect her and take her into his arms, and he wasn't someone who backed down from his promises.

With that thought in mind Naruto walked to his room and opened his wardrobe. After looking for a few seconds, the blond pulled out a small orange scroll, something that he hadn't touched for a long time. He had something to do tonight and he would make sure he did it properly.

* * *

"Ready everyone?" Rias turned back to look at her peerage, who nodded at her confidently and readied themselves for their mission tonight.

Issei returned to the club room with a pale face, saying that he had faced a stray exorcist that killed his client just because he had made a connection with her servant. Rias couldn't ignore these transgressions any longer.

She had known about the group of Fallen Angels and stray exorcists making a base of operations at the abandoned church in her territory but decided to not attack them or do anything because she believed that any reckless action could easily cause another war to break out between the factions. But after hearing that a stray exorcist had threatened and hurt one of her servants, she had reported it back to her Onee-sama and after a long conversation with Azazel, the leader of Grigori, and Micheal, the head of heaven, she had the green light to deal with them any way she wanted to.

Everyone teleported in front of the abandoned church and immediately they noticed something was wrong.

There was the smell of blood lingering in the air.

Looking back at her Queen with a puzzled look, Rias readied her Power of Destruction and everyone else made themselves combat ready and slowly made their way into the Church.

And the scene in front of them made Issei vomit immediately.

Body were laying everywhere, headless and limbless bodies of Stray Exorcists laying all around the church in the worst condition Rias or Akeno had ever seen in their lives. Blood had been spread everywhere, on the wall, the floor, and even the ceiling. Nothing was spared from the bloody scene. While Kiba helped Issei recover, Rias and the rest of her peerage began to spread out and find any survivors.

They found none.

"Buchou, everyone."

Akeno's quite voice drew Rias's attention as she quickly walked to her best friend with Koneko walking right beside her. Said white-haired girl's eyes didn't change the slightest, but Rias understood that Koneko was as shocked as everyone else. Kiba soon appeared with Issei's arm over his shoulders, walking right beside her with her newest servant lookeing really pale.

She couldn't blame the brunette, this scene would haunt him for the rest of his life after all.

"Akeno, what's wrong?" Rias asked

"Look." Akeno pointed to the wall in front of them.

And Rias' eyes widened when at what she saw.

"Whoever did this, they had made sure to send a special message to those on Heaven"

Hanging from the wall in a cross-like-fashion, was the fallen angel that attacked Issei a few days ago. His wings ripped off his back, which were laying on the floor below him. His face was lifeless but Rias could see a trace amounts of fear left on the man's face.

The red head focused her eyes on the things that were impaling his wrists, keeping him suspended in the air.

They were two kunais.

_**End Chapter 2**_

* * *

_**Author's note: Yeah yeah I know... It took me longer to finish this chapter because I had been really busy trying to catch up to school recently. You know I got 2 months slacking off at school right?**_

_** Now, you can see a surprise in this chapter ^^... Yes, yes... there is Shana Lucifer, the twin sister of Sirzechs Lucifer (who would most likely being the evil one in this story). I say that you already see her role in this story right?**_

_** Now... before I end this annoy author's note, I got something to say:**_

_** The first semester exam is coming near and I would have to pay my time to study really hard, which mean I won't be able to write until after Christmast, please forgive me but I really need to catch up with my school right now or else it would be a great fail for me.**_

_** And by the way, check out the story: The Crimson Salamander, a crossover between Fairy Tail and High school DxD, written by The Immortal Dragon. trust me when I said it was a good fanfic (I'm helping him actually).**_

_** So that's all for now**_

_** Please read and review, no flame please (I really please to say that I had successfully fooled a lot of you, my fan in the first chapter)**_

_** Tina... Peace out ^^... see you later.**_


	3. Chapter 3

_**Author's note: Sorry the long wait but here is the next chapter :D. I got a few problem with my mom again but everything came out perfectly in the end and I finally have my computer back, freely writing again.**_

_**Also, I just publish a new story called 'Akuma no Shinobi', a crossover fanfic between High School DxD (again, I just love DxD) and D. Gray Man. The story took place after Allen left the Black Order, but the Ark messed up and sent him to the future, where the Akuma he once know 'long gone'.**_

_**Hope you guys will check out my story and for those who hadn't know it yet, I will take over The Crimson Salamander from now on.**_

_**You can look for those stories in my profile.**_

_**Enough with that, let's continue with the new journey of our favorite blond in The Shinobi.**_

* * *

_"Nii-sama, Nii-sama!"_

_"What's it Ri-chan?"_

_"When I grow up, I will marry you and make you mine forever"_

* * *

"Naruto" normal Speech.

'_Naruto' _normal Thought.

_**"Rasengan"**_ Technique/sound/magic

**"Kurama"** Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama' **_Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

_**The Shinobi**_

_**Chapter 3: Life goes on**_

"Garh, I hate my life." Naruto scowled as he stretched his shoulder. Who could have thought that fighting after such a long time could have a consequence like this?

Two days had passed since he had taken Asia under his wing.

And two days since he slaughtered those Stray Exorcists.

Naruto never enjoyed killing, not in a million years. But last night, he had found that those Exorcists deserved the punishment that was waiting for them in hell, or wherever they had been sent to after he tore their body limb from limb, shoving his hand through their chests or beheaded them. It was truly a massacre.

Naruto had showed those who dare stood in his way absolutely no mercy, even the Fallen Angel Dohnaseek wasn't spared from his wrath. He didn't care what they had done to Asia or other innocent people, all he cared about now was that they had been put out of the picture and Asia would be safe, at least for now.

He didn't spare anyone.

Last night, except for that 'gentleman' looking Fallen Angel, he had met two other Fallen Angels with the names of Kalawarner and Mittelt, who were as bloodthirsty and as sadistic as the other fallen angels he had met so far. Even though he didn't feel like killing them, they had tried to throw those light spears at him in an attempt to take him out before he had shattered them with his bare hands. But before he could take their lives, someone had put their hand on his shoulder and stopped him.

After that, he got the pleasure of meeting with the Governor General of the Grigori, leader of Fallen Angels, Azazel who was one of the most dangerous men he had ever met and, in Shikamaru's words, the most troublesome man he had ever encountered in his life.

Let's just say that he had a pleasant conversation with Azazel about what to do to the Fallen Angels that were still alive, who had happened to disobey his order and did things on their own accord. It would be better that he let Azazel deliver the punishments to those Fallen Angels.

He never enjoyed killing, especially not beautiful and attractive women.

"Nii-sama, we have another order!" A cheerful voice snapped Naruto out of his thoughts, making him turn to address the young girl in beside him. He smiled before saying,

"On it Asia-chan!"

Asia nodded her head with a cheerful smile and quickly drifted off to serve any costumers that needed her. This morning when Naruto began his usual daily business with his ramen stand, Asia had asked him if she could help him with anything so that she could repay him for letting her live with him. Of course Naruto had refused at first, saying that she didn't need to do anything but after witnessing the legendary puppy dog eyes from a cute girl like Asia he had to shut his mouth and let her follow him.

Let's just say that she was now Uzumaki's Ramen Stand's first waitress and his reputation had sky rocketed when his costumers saw a young and beautiful blond girl standing in front of his stand, wearing a cute looking waitress uniform with the symbol of Uzumaki on her apron. Who would know that having Asia be his stand's waitress could be such a good idea.

He had to admit, Asia was clumsy at first, but she was doing very well in serving the ramen to the costumers, mostly the male ones. Her cheerful smile and brightness could brighten anyone's day. With Asia here, a new atmosphere had been brought to Uzumaki's Ramen Stand and Naruto really like it.

Looking at her now, running around with a cheerful smile on her face, Asia had truly brought a new light into Naruto's life forever.

He just wished that he could hire some more people to help Asia. He was afraid that she might be pushing herself far too much by doing all that work by herself. After all, his ramen stand wasn't a small one.

"Naruto-kun." Naruto's head snapped up as he heard the familiar voice belonging to Rias Gremory as she stepped into his ramen stand.

But this time she wasn't come to his humble stand alone, she also had the company of that extremely attractive black-haired girl who, one way or another, brought him a huge amount of fortune after he published the newest episode of Ichi Icha Paradise, with the name of "Gentle Maiden".

It was truly a great hit.

Unconsciously, Naruto pushed the copy of that episode deeper into his pocket. A girl as gentle looking at her wouldn't be please if she found out that he used her picture as the main female character of the series.

"Hello there Rias-chan, and…?"

"Akeno Himejima, it's a pleasure finally meeting you in person Uzumaki-san." Akeno said with her head bowed slightly.

"No need to be so formal." Naruto chuckled and held out his hand, shaking Akeno's hand before letting out a small smile.

"What so funny?" Rias asked, looking at Naruto's smile.

"Nothing Rias-chan, nothing at all," both girls right an eyebrow as Naruto laughed softly, "I just find that you have a very interesting friend here Rias-chan, just as interesting as you." He smirked mysteriously.

Rias and Akeno gave each other a glance before turning back to Naruto. What could he possibility mean by that? There was no way he found out the truth about them, right?

"Anyway, welcome to Uzumaki's Ramen Stand!" Naruto spread his arms wide while grinning brightly. "So, what are you two's orders?"

"I will take the usual." Rias said before she sat down at her usual table, right in front of Naruto.

"I'm not a big fan of ramen," Naruto's eyes sharpened immediately, "but I'll have the same thing as Buchou."

Naruto nodded his head and returned to the kitchen to prepare the order while his mind was wandered elsewhere. After becoming aware of the existence of supernatural beings, he still wondered why in the bloody hell he didn't know about them till now. Naruto had become more aware of them by now and could clearly tell that both Rias and Akeno weren't human. Rias emitted a different energy than Akeno, while the black-haired girl emitted out a mixed energy comprised of fallen angels and whatever Rias is.

Damn this supernatural stuff, it was slowly making him more and more confused.

"So, what do you think ?" Rias asked her Queen as both of them conversed as quietly as they could, completely ignoring the lustful stares from the male population all around them.

"Odd," Akeno whispered back, "just as Koneko-chan had said, he's giving out really strange magical signature, but it disappeared before I could triangulate it." Rias nodded her head, "I don't know how to say it, but Naruto isn't fully human. He's human yes, but he's something else too..." she trailed off.

"Um, excuse me…"

Before Rias could reply, a cheerful voice broke both of them out of their conversation and they looked up and immediately jumped out of their seats at what they were seeing.

"Um, what's wrong?" Asia asked nervously, looking at the two cautioned older girls in front of her, slightly taken aback due to both looking ready to attack her.

There was nothing wrong with this girl, other than the silver cross she was wearing. Rias immediately knew that this girl was from the church by the aura she was giving out, and she could feel a very powerful sacred gear inside of this girl as well.

"Uh, um…" Asia gulped when she realized everyone was looking at them. "Can I have your order please?" She asked again nervously.

"H-Huh?" Rias spluttered out as she finally noticed the clothes the blond girl was wearing.

"Don't worry Asia-chan, give these to them please." Naruto said cheerfully and handed Asia two bowls of ramen. He had saw all that happen and all that was enough for him to know what kind of supernatural being Rias and Akeno were.

Devils, they had reacted immediately when they saw the silver cross Asia was wearing.

"Okay Nii-sama," Asia nodded her head and carefully brought the ramen down to the table, "please enjoy your ramen." she bowed her head down and quickly walked off to do another job.

"Um, sorry about that Naruto-kun." Rias said sheepishly and sat back down to the table with Akeno, who bowed her head down in apology.

"Don't worry about it." Naruto grinned. "Still, I better be a little more cautious around these two. Apparently, they're not a fan of the Church's followers, former or not." Naruto thought to himself as he kept a close eye on Rias and Akeno, who were eating their ramen while eyeing Asia warily.

_**The next morning**_

"Um, Naruto-nii," Asia said nervously while playing with the hem of her school uniform's skirt, "do you think me going to this school is a good idea?"

Both blonds were walking on the street leading to Kuoh Academy, wearing the repressive school uniform for boys and girls. Naruto had decided that today would be the day he came to Kuoh Academy to give another go at school life, and he was bringing Asia with him. The former nun had been really nervous all this morning, but Naruto told her that this would be the best way for her to make friends, become more social, and get used to Japan's culture.

"Don't worry Asia-chan," he gave her a thumb up, "you have onii-chan here to protect you."

Asia nodded her head, but didn't feel any less nervous in the slightest. She just hoped this school Naruto was talking about was as exciting as he claimed it to be. He had said this was the best place for her to make friends, but she really didn't know how to do that.

Arriving at Kuoh Academy, Naruto and Asia made their way to the headmaster's office without being noticed by anyone. Because he didn't want to attract attention too soon, Naruto had used his skills as a well train (recently slacking off) shinobi to sneak into the school without being caught.

Though Asia had asked him why they needed to do this, Naruto just laughed and waved his hand saying they better hold the surprise for later.

After parting with Asia, who had been placed into the second year classes while was Naruto placed into the third year classes. Naruto soon followed the teacher that had been assigned to lead him to his classroom. The blond had to admit that the school's facilities were truly impressive, practically state-of-the-art based on a few classrooms he happened to pass by. Studying in a school like this was truly amazing.

Truly amazing if he was a bookworm or something like that, but Naruto had never been the academic type.

"This is your classroom," the teacher said with a kind smile, "please wait outside for a moment Uzumaki-kun." She said as she opened the door to the classroom and stepped inside, no doubt to inform the teacher and the other students of a new student.

Naruto took a deep breath when he heard the female teacher called for him from inside of the classroom, opened the door, and stepped inside. Naruto immediately heard the gasping sound of the girls.

The blonde's lips curled up slightly, always these reactions.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki, it's a pleasure to meet you all." He flashed everyone a charming smile before bowing his head down, "please help me from now on." The blond looked up slightly and saw a familiar young woman with flaming crimson haired looking at him with her mouth gaping in shock. Indeed, his time here would be very interesting.

Immediately chaos broke out in this class.

"Where are you from?'

"A far away land, but I can say that I'm part Japanese"

"What's your favorite food and color?"

"I like ramen and the orange color, and make sure to pay a visit to my ramen stand!"

"Do you have a girlfriend?"

"No, I don't, but I'm very interested in finding one."

That statement made the girls that were surrounding him squeal in delight and the males groan in contempt.

Naruto had to hold back a chuckle at seeing the heart-filled eyes of the young female students and the heated glares from the males. This was always the kind of reactions he received from students whenever he arrived at any school. Well, there goes not attracting too much attention. This has to be my dad's "Namikaze charm" at work.

"Now if you'll excuse me," Naruto began to back out of the classroom, "I need to check on my little sister." He waved back at them, not forgetting to wink at Rias, who was kept a very close eye on her favorite ramen chief.

"Little sister?" The girls whispered among themselves in confusion.

Naruto ran through the corridors of Kuoh Academy and soon arrived at Asia's classroom, not at all surprised when he saw her being in the same situation as him a few minutes ago. Asia looked extremely nervous because of all the attention she currently getting from everyone. However, the former nun was giving them the her best smile which could brighten up anyone's day.

Her eyes then landed on him and she proceeded to smile brightly and then wave at him. Naruto let out a small chuckle and waved his hand back at her.

Suddenly his cell phone gone off. Curious, Naruto picked up his phone and saw an unfamiliar number. He gestured to Asia that he needed to take this call. Naruto quickly found some place quiet so he could have a private conversation with…whoever this person was.

"Uzumaki Naruto here." Naruto said into the phone and then heard a somewhat familiar feminine laugh.

"Surprise, Naruto." You could hear the smile she had on her face from the tone of her voice.

"Grayfia." His voice softened as he remembered the beautiful woman he met at that bar from Las Vegas, which later lead to a hot, steamy night spent with each other. "How did you get this number?" He had thought she was just like any women he met in his life, just another fling. A little fun time together to relieve their stressful lives and then the next morning they would be on their merry way. It has always been this way from the day his own madness subsided and he began traveling. If anything, he was not pleased at all when somehow Grayfia had gotten her hands on his number.

"My, you're so cold to little ole' me, Naruto." she giggled, and Naruto had to let out a small chuckle at that statement. He perfectly knew that Grayfia was far old when things heated up between them.

"Yeah yeah, what do you want Grayfia?" He asked.

"Fufufu, did you think that I wouldn't recognize myself in the newest volume of the porn novel Icha-Icha Paradise series?" His eyes widened. "You've done an awfully good job at describing me you know, Namikaze Minato." His eyes widened once again when he heard his father's name coming from Grayfia, which he had used as the current author's name for the series.

"I don't know what you're talking about," he said with a calm voice, "if you're calling me just for this, then goodbye. Have a nice day."

"Wait!" Naruto stopped his finger from pressing the close button when he heard the tone Grayfia was using. He couldn't quite place it, but he could sense a hint of desperation in her voice. "I was hoping to have a chat with you..."

'I guess this is important then.' Naruto thought before saying. "So, where do you want to meet?"

* * *

_**That night**_

Naruto walked into the bar where he and Grayfia had met before and quickly spotted the silver haired woman, looking as stunning as ever.

It's hard to not recognize her immediately because Grayfia was drawing a lot of attention from everyone within the bar. She was beautiful and attractive, which was only emphasized by what she was wearing. The expensive looking dress left her back and the sides of her hips bare, showing off her creamy skin and amazing figure nicely. The dress also had a long slit at the left side, showing her mile long legs.

Grayfia was waiting patiently for Naruto to arrive, looking at the menu in her hand and from the looks of it she hadn't decided to order anything yet, not even a drink.

'Damn.' Naruto thought to himself as he made his way to her table. Grayfia looked as stunning as he remembered, though he had to wonder why she wore such an expensive and impressive looking dress like that in a situation like this, when they were just two people meeting each other for some small talk.

Grayfia looked up from the menu in her hands and let a warm smile form on her face as she saw the young man she was waiting for approaching her.

"Good evening Grayfia, I hope I didn't make you wait long." Naruto said as he pulled a chair out and sat down, facing the woman who had called him here.

"Hello Naruto," Grayfia said as she put the menu down and gestured to the bartender to come over, "and don't worry, you came right on time."

Naruto nodded his head at her. He didn't feel like coming here at all, leaving Asia at home alone wasn't a good idea at all even though he had made multiple clones around the house to protect her. But at the same time he didn't have any problem being here, accompanied by a beautiful and attractive woman like Grayfia.

He might be thousands of years old and sometimes he forgot to count how old he was, but the love for women and their attention was something Jiraiya had successfully passed down to him.

"So, what do you want to talk about?" Naruto closed the menu and gave his order to the bartender. "I hope it doesn't have to do with me being the current author of Icha-Icha Paradise." Naruto said, and didn't like his tone when he said the word 'current'. Unfortunately for him, Grayfia wasn't someone who would let something like that get pass her, but she pretended to not notice it.

"In a way, yes." Naruto raised an eyebrow at her. "But, I mainly wanted to talk about…um…" Naruto held back an amused smile when he saw the woman in front of him look so troubled because of some simple words.

"Well, you can start by telling me who exactly are you?" Naruto ignored the surprised look on her face and leaned his elbows on the table. "I already had some…unpleasant encounters with people with black wings and a group of exorcists who called themselves Stray Exorcists and had swords like those guys from Star Wars, Ana-something and Obi-whatshisface," Naruto joked. Although, judging from the look on her face, Naruto could tell that Grayfia already knew about what happened, "and to make everything end like a fairy tale, I got a beautiful, blonde imouto at home and a silver-haired stalker. My life is already complicated enough thank you very much." He finished right before the bartender put his and Grayfia's order down on the table.

"Itadakimatsu." Naruto said blankly and began to eat his meal, which was a pizza. A pretty strange meal to have in one of the biggest and most popular bar in Las Vegas.

While Naruto was eating his dinner and turned his eyes towards the window, seeing the colorful and exciting entertainments available at Las Vegas, Grayfia hadn't touched her order at all. She just stared blankly at the dish while her face held an unreadable expression, but he could spot sadness and confusion in them.

He sighed. "You know, the dish isn't going to finish itself." Naruto broke the silence between them as he took a third slice of pizza and ate half in one bite. "You can start by telling me what are you? Angel, Fallen Angel, or something else?" Asia had told him everything she knew about the Factions, however, her knowledge about them was very limited due to her position as a holy maiden, who the Church had thought needed to be as holy as possible. Meaning that she didn't need to know any information other than who she could and couldn't heal.

Grayfia took a deep breath before saying,

"I'm a Devil, a Pure-blooded Devil." Grayfia said, "My full name is Grayfia Lucifuge and I am Mistress Lucifer's personal maid as well as her Queen."

"Go on." Naruto nodded, feeling familiarity towards the name Lucifer, but said feeling disappeared as soon as it surfaced in his mind.

"My mistress's full name is Shana Lucifer." As soon as Naruto heard 'Shana,' a skull-splitting pain strikes, causing Naruto to wince in discomfort and massage his forehead. "Naruto!" Grayfia yells with panic entering her voice after witnessing Naruto's reaction to her mistress's name

Back with Naruto, he was having a hard time trying to control his headache. He didn't know why he had this feeling, but Naruto thought he knew that name from somewhere but all he could recall about her in his mind was nothingness.

He couldn't remember anything about her, that's if he really knew who this Shana was.

"Sorry, a little headache. Please continue Grayfia." Naruto said with a smile after regaining his composure.

The silver-haired maid looked at him with wary eyes before saying,

"As I said Naruto, Shana Lucifer is my mistress and one of the four leaders of the Devil Faction, with the title of Lucifer. She's formerly known as Shana Gremory." This information made Naruto's eyes widen in surprise. If this Shana's last name used to be Gremory, then that meant…

"Rias Gremory is her sister isn't she?" Naruto guessed. Rias could be the daughter or someone related to Shana, but for some reason, he had chosen Sister as the possible relationship between them.

"Yes Naruto, Rias-sama is Shana-sama's younger sister. She is the current heir to one of the most powerful devil households of the Devil Faction, the Gremory Household." Naruto nodded his head at this. He should have known better, there was no way Rias could be entirely human. Not to mention the way she walked and talked was slightly reminded him about the rich girls and princesses he had met during his travel, though, he'll admit that she was a little tomboyish and more easygoing than most of the princesses he's met.

"Can't say I'm not surprised when I just found out that my favorite costumer is a devil princess." Naruto said "So, I guess I, one way or another, had accidentally gotten involved with these supernatural worlds?" Goodbye peace and hello trouble.

"As much as I hate to say it, you and Asia Argento are not safe anymore Naruto-sama." Grayfia said, making Naruto a little surprised at being addressed by such honorable suffix. "Asia Argento is a very special girl with a much more special sacred gear, her power is very unique and quite usefu-" But Naruto had cut her off,

"Just so you know, I can protect myself and Asia." Naruto leaned back in his chair. "I don't care who comes for us or what they might throw at us, I will take all of that and counter back hundred -fold." Grayfia shivered at the tone he was using. She clearly knew that he meant every word he said and had enough power to do back up his words. "So tell your people, do not come for me or Asia. Save this…Lucifer some headache and save me from one more enemy." He stood up and reached into his pocket, pulling out a small piece of paper he had prepared beforehand and gave it to the silver-haired woman. "We better keep in touch from now on so use this number to call me, safer this way. Call me if something happens or you have anything to tell me."

The world could change, the people could change, but the ways to survive could never change. Information would always remain the greatest tool for survival. Grayfia would be a great ally for him from now on because with her help and the information she could give him, the oblivious feeling he always had when it came to supernatural things would disappear eventually.

"I will Naruto-sama," Grayfia gently took the piece of paper, keeping her eyes on the blonde's frame till he disappeared from her view, "I will."

* * *

"Thank you, please come again next time!" Asia lowered her head down and said gratefully with a warm smile. The group of Kuoh high school boys waved goodbye at her with a blush on their face.

"We should head home soon Asia," Naruto looked at the clock, "Rias-chan is coming at seven o'clock to help you study so we should be there when she comes."

"Yes Onii-chan."

Asia nodded her head and began to help Naruto gather their things. The life she was living with him was very different than her previous life, and to say Asia loved every minute with Naruto was an understatement. She loved to spend time with Naruto, who had saved her and changed her life.

The two blonds headed towards their home with Naruto pushing the ramen stand. Business had boomed recently thanks to Asia's help and both of them joining Kuoh Academy. Their everyday costumers were now mainly high school students, both males and females, as they all wanted to see their respective idols.

Speaking of which, Rias was coming to their house to help Asia with her language problems and other school work she was unfamiliar with. The young former nun was a hard working student, but she had a lot of trouble with kanji and Japanese so Rias had offered her help. Naruto had wanted to help, but teacher was never his favorite job, not that he denied it anyway.

When they were coming near the house, Naruto caught side of the familiar and unique color of Rias' hair. The crimson-haired girl was standing with her back leaning against the gate, looking as stunning as ever.

'Of course she is,' Naruto thought to himself, 'she is a devil after all.'

Rias turned her head towards the coming noise and saw the familiar ramen stand along with her favorite blond and his adopted sister. A smile formed on her face as Naruto waved his hand at her.

"You're pretty early Rias." Naruto smiled at her as he opened the gate.

"Good evening Rias-sempai!" Asia bowed her head down to the older girl in front of her.

"Good evening to you too Asia-chan." Asia beamed at her.

"Come in," Naruto said from the house as he finished putting the stand into his yard "and please make yourself at home Rias-chan." He grinned at the heiress of the Gremory Household.

"Thank you Naruto-kun." Rias giggled and came into his house with Asia following close behind.

Rias's tutoring started as soon as Asia finished her bath. While both girls was studying, Naruto lied on his back on the couch and closed his eyes, decided to have a little nap after the tiring day.

His mind wandered back to the old days, the days when there was still an Elemental Nations, Konoha, and ninja. Who could have thought he missed those days so much, where he didn't have a care in the world other than the duty as Hokage. A hard work day followed by a return home at noon and some quality time with his family.

A smile formed on his face as he remembered Bolt's pranks and all the times he needed to step in to stop him. The pranks and jokes had lessened as Bolt grew up and he had Himayori there to help control him, but everyday living with them was an adventure, a great adventure...

Naruto then remembered about Hinata, his wife, the woman who had loved him and secretly supported him since she was young. He always wondered, even after a few thousand years, why he was so oblivious to her feelings back then.

He missed her dearly. Her gentle smile, the way she blushed whenever he was near her, the passionate feelings she held for him, her beautiful face with blue-green eyes...

Wait, Hinata's eyes was pale purple...

Another woman appeared in Naruto's mind. She was standing with her back to him, long and beautiful crimson hair flowing down her back like an eternal waterfall. She was wearing a white dress that hugged her body nicely and showed off her amazing figure.

Naruto's heart stopped when she turned her head back to him and offering him her hand, her long bangs shadowed her face but he could see the beautiful smile on her pink lips, which slowly began to mouth words. He strained his ears to hear them...

"Naruto-kun, Naruto-kun." Naruto slowly opened his eyes and blinked rapidly to clear his vision.

"You're...Rias-chan?" Naruto asked, though his voice sounded very surprised. Rias was kneeling near the couch with a worried expression.

"You're sweating bullets," she informed him, "and I heard you mumbling in your sleep. Are you okay?" She asked with concern.

"Huh? Yeah, yeah I'm fine." He sat up and saw that Rias was telling the truth. He was soaking wet because of his sweat. "Don't worry about it, how's Asia?" He decided to change the topic.

"She is doing great!" Rias said with a small smile. "I think at the end of the week she will be able to read Japanese fluently, though speaking fluently may take a little while longer." Before Naruto could open his mouth, Rias had quickly continued, "Asia is sleeping now, I put her to bed after we finished."

"Thank you Rias-chan." He grinned at her and stood up. "Say,you hungry? I'm about to make some ramen."

"Ramen? Just what do you normally eat?" Rias stood up and glared playfully at him.

"Um...ramen?" Rias sighed at his answer.

"Show me the kitchen," she demanded while rolling her sleeves up, "I will cook some dinner for you and Asia."

Before Naruto could protest, Rias had gone to find the kitchen. Scratching the back of his head he slowly followed the crimson-haired girl, though he mind was wandering back to the girl in his dream.

The girl who held a strong resemble to Rias Gremory, but the feeling wasn't quite like her.

Naruto sat down at the dining table and watched Rias skillfully dance around the kitchen. It was lucky that he had bought some ingredients the previous day just in case Asia wanted to try something different. Because as much as he wanted to eat ramen forever, he still understood that it wasn't a very healthy food, especially for young, growing girl like Asia.

While cooking, Rias began to hum a soft tune, which sounded very familiar to Naruto, but he couldn't recall hearing it anywhere. Nonetheless, Rias' voice was very good and the tune made him felt at peace.

"Here you go." Rias announced and began to put the dishes on the table. She then sat down on the chair next to Naruto and waited for him.

Naruto took his chopstick, saying Itadakimasu like always before taking the first bite. With only a limited amount of ingredients, Rias could only make four dishes, but Naruto could tell that these were delicious just by the smell.

"Um...it's really good." Naruto said between chews. "Wow, your cooking is really good Rias-chan!"

"Fufu thank you," Rias giggled with a small blush, "I practice everyday to improve my skills."

"Keep it up, you will make an excellent wife someday." He then continued to eat the dinner without realizing that Rias was blushing furiously next to him. "You should eat some too Rias." He suddenly said to her.

The two ate in a comfortably silent atmosphere as neither of them wanted to talk during dinner, just quietly enjoying the delicious cooking of Rias. However Naruto soon decided that he should get to know the young woman next to him, something beyond the information Grayfia had told him of course.

"So Rias-chan, care to tell me more about yourself, like your family?" Rias looked at him in surprise before looking at the bowl in her hand.

"Well, you can say that I love my family dearly." Rias smiled, though her smile was a little sad.

"Did something happen? You don't need to tell me if you don't want to."

"No no, it's okay." She shook her head before taking a deep breath. "My family had engaged me to somebody that I don't even love, my own family!"

Naruto is shell-shocked. "Arranged marriage? I thought that was too old of a tradition to still be relevent?" He asked. Now he understood why her emotions were always fluctuating even though she tried to act normal outside.

"It's an effort to join two families together, to create a strong bloodline," Rias's hands formed into fists, "at least that was what the other family said and my family wanted me to be happy. But no matter how much I talk to them, they don't change their mind...even my sister..." Rias muttered the last part. "I guess if I wasn't a daughter of a rich and powerful family, I can at least find my love and then live a happy life."

"I want someone to look at me as Rias, not Rias Gremory the daughter of the Gremory Household. That's why I live far from my family and stay here in Japan, where at least people will look at me as a young girl." Tears formed at the corner of her eyes as she remembered all of the heated fights she had with her family about the engagement, yet she couldn't bring herself to hate them.

Suddenly, Naruto put his hand underneath her chair and pulled it, along with Rias, towards him. The crimson-haired girl didn't have time to gasp in surprise as Naruto put his arm around her shoulders and brought her head against his chest.

Rias then felt a familiar feeling blooming in her heart. She felt warm, comforted, and safe. It was strange because this was the first time he had done this to her yet it felt like he had done this more than a hundred times.

It's just like the feeling she always missed after that accident ten years ago yet she didn't recall anything.

"You just need to be yourself Rias-chan." He didn't know why he did this, he was just following his instincts. "Sadness isn't a feeling that suits you. I don't think I can help you," he would if he knew how, "but if this helps, I've always liked you Rias-chan. Not because you're Rias Gremory, the girl who comes from a super rich family, but beacause you're Rias Gremory, my first costumer and my first real friend since I came here."

Rias' cheeks reddened by both his actions and words, but then a soft smile appeared on her lips as she snuggled closer to him. Rias wanted to enjoy this moment and didn't have any plans to ruin it.

"Onii-sama?" A soft gasp made both Naruto and Rias jump in surprise, while the former cursed himself for letting his guard down like that. He had enjoyed this way too much to the point he had come to completely oblivious of his surroundings.

When he turned his head toward the kitchen's door, Naruto was met with a fuming Asia Argento, looking at both of them with blushing cheeks and an angry, yet extremely cute expression on her face.

"Oh, hey Asia." Naruto grinned sheepishly and released Rias, who glared at Asia for ruining the moment.

"Mou, I didn't know that Rias-sempai and Naruto-nii sama like each other," Asia pouted while glaring at Rias, "but I won't lose to you Rias-sempai!"

"You? Won't lose to me? Really Asia-chan?" Rias folded her arms underneath her big breasts and walked to Asia. Looking down at the younger girl with a playfull smirk, "don't you realize that you're already losing?" Rias slightly pushed her breasts up to make them look bigger, making the blush on Asia's face even redder.

The girls continued to glare at each other while Naruto kept turning his head back and forth between both of them. After a minute his patience ran out and Naruto decided to speak up.

"What are you two talking about anyway?" Naruto stood up and looked at Asia. "Asia, are you feeling hungry? Let's me heat up dinner for you."

"Of course Nii-sama." Asia nodded her head rapidly and ran to stay by his say, not forgetting to stick her tongue out at Rias.

The crimson heiress just giggled while keeping her eyes on the two blonds. Then her face turned into a frown as she remembered who would come tomorrow to have a meeting with her and her peerage.

But she wouldn't back down. Not after she had just found out the right one to be with.

* * *

"Excuse me, can you tell me where can I find Rias Gremory-san?""S-s-she i-is in her clubroom at the old school building."

"Thank you."

"Kyaahh! Naruto-sama just talked to me!"

Naruto chuckled quietly as he walked through the corridors of Kuoh Academy after asking for the whereabouts of Rias from a group of second year girls.

Naruto walked out of the new school building with his hands in his pockets. For some reason, he couldn't sense Rias's signature anymore and that was why he had to ask for her probable location.

Then, when Naruto was about to enter the old school building, he suddenly found his body unable to continue forwards. Frowning, Naruto used his hand to touch the air in front of him and felt something akin to a wall blocking his path.

No wonder he couldn't sense Rias or Akeno.

Grinning ,Naruto made some handseals before clapping his hands together. In a puff of smoke, a piece of paper appeared in his hands along with a brush and bottle of ink. The blond smirked as he began to write some complicated kanji onto the paper.

"Bad move Rias-chan, you're messing with a Fuinjutsu master here. I wonder how she'll react?" Naruto finished his work and brought the paper up to the invisible barrier and channeled his chakra into the piece of paper.

Instantly, the barrier disappeared and Naruto walked into the school building without any problem. Now he was able to sense Rias's group's signature along with a large amount of other presences he didn't recognize. Though he was able to detect a very familiar one among them.

'A party or something?'Naruto wondered.

"Rias, how about we have a match in 10 days? We could do it now, but that wouldn't be interesting." When Naruto came near enough, he heard an unfamiliar voice, full of arrogance, belonging to a male, probably about his age.

"…Are you giving me a handicap?" Naruto heard Rias say though he had never heard her voice with so much frustration in them before, things were definitely heating up in there.

"Are you against it? Is it humiliating? A [Rating Game] isn't something simple that you can win with only your feelings. If you can't use your servant's power to their fullest potential, then you will lose immediately. So it's not weird for you to train with your servants for your first [Rating Game]. I have seen devils who lost because they didn't use their power to the fullest countless of times. No matter how great their potential and power was."

'Nice speech.' Naruto thought to himself but that speech would be so much nicer if the one who said it said it from the deepest part of their heart, not because they looked down on other people. This guy must be very confident in his power and full of himself.

"Who's there?..." Grayfia suddenly said making the room fall into silence. Though she trailed off near the end, which meant she had recognized who was the person that was eavesdropping on them.

Decided to play dumb, Naruto put his hand on the handle and pushed open the door.

"Oh hey, sorry to disturb, but I'm looking for Rias Gremory." Naruto grinned while scratching the back of his head. "Oh, hey Rias-chan!" He grinned broadly at the crimson heiress who was looking at him with her mouth agape.

"N-Naruto-kun?" Akeno was the first one who recovered by his sudden appearance. She, like everyone else, was wondering how he was able to get passed the barrier around the old-school building, which was cast by Grayfia herself.

"Can I come in?" Naruto looked around the room and saw a tall man with blonde hair, wearing an expensive looking suit with his chest exposed a little. He was looking at him with disgust in his eyes.

"No."

"Yes!"

Rias and Grayfia then turned their heads to look at each other, a frown appearing on both of their beautiful faces.

"Grayfia, he is my guest and this is my clubroom, Naruto-kun can come in if he wants to." Rias said clearly.

"Unfortunately Ojou-sama, this matter isn't for outsiders to hear." Grayfia said with a calm and emotionless tone to Rias before turning her head to Naruto. "So Naruto-san, can you please leave this room immediately, you can come over later."

Naruto had to hold back a wolf whistle at that. Grayfia was like a completely different woman. The look on her face and the possible threat in her tone could send anyone running away with their tail between their legs.

She was completely serious, though he had to admit she did look really good in that French maid outfit.

"Damn, no need to be so cold maid-san" Naruto laughed nervously, decided to play dumb for now. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of small visiting cards "I just want to give Rias-chan and her club my new visiting cards for my ramen stand, that's all. Business has been really good lately, so I want to increase our area notability." He said mainly to himself and went inside the room to give them the visiting cards, one for each member of the Occult Research Club, which they took it gratefully while Issei looked a little scared.

Naruto could tell that he was in pain, like he just got into a fight.

The blond then turned to Grayfia and handed her a card. "You too maid-san. If you have free time, feel free to come over and give us a try." He smirked.

"I will Naruto-san." She said with the same stern voice and stoic tone.

'Damn, she is so professional!' Naruto thought to himself as he looked at the maid with amusement.

Then the blond turned his head to the unfamiliar faces in the room and saw that most of them were females, with beauty ranging from cute to downright gorgeous, though know where near the level of his friends.

However, the look on the other blond man's face was slowly getting on his nerves. Naruto was never one who liked those with, 'holier than thou,' attitudes. Especially from one that was also looking at him with disgust.

"Hey, you girls wanna try Uzumaki Ramen sometime?" The blood asked while grinning broadly, making a number of the girls in front of him blush furiously. He could hear Grayfia sigh quietly behind him, like she had expected him to say something like that.

Before he could give them the cards, their male leader held out his hand to block his path.

"You got a problem dude?" Naruto asked, still keeping the grin on his face.

"How dare you present such a filthy food to my servants." The man said with an arrogant tone.

"You have no idea what're you talking about dude." Naruto's grin disappeared from his face and was replaced with a scowl. Faster than anyone's eyes could see Naruto had grabbed the man by his collar and smashed his forehead into the slightly taller blonde's face before pushing him away, much to everyone's shock. "No one insults the wonder that is ramen, no one dattebayo!" He pointed his finger at the son of Phenex household, shouting out his thoughts along with his forever trademark catchphrase.

Just after Rias managed to pick her mouth off the ground, the crimson heiress began to giggle at the pathetic form of her aggressor, who was clutching his nose in pain while lying on the ground. Grayfia just sighed, for some reason she had already knew he would do something like that.

"You, how dare you do this to me you lowly human." Naruto raised an eyebrow at this. There was no blood on the guy's face nose nor did it look broken. He would have to ask Grayfia about this later.

"You're talking like you're not human." Naruto raised an eyebrow while pretending to be in amusement by the blonde's 'joke.'

The group of girls from earlier had already recovered from the shock and were now glaring daggers at him for hurting their master, though a petite girl with drill twin-tails was looking at him with confusion.

'His name, it's oddly familiar...' She wondered to herself. She swore that she had read that name before in one of the very old books in her family's personal library, though she couldn't remeber which one.

"You-"

"That's quite enough Riser-sama." Grayfia spoke up in a cold chilling tone. 'So that's the prick's name.' Naruto thought before hearing Grayfia continue. "If you say anything further, I will have to cut short this meeting right here, by force." She finished emotionlessly, making Riser gulp nervously with a pale white face.

Naruto looked at Grayfia. The silver haired maid had to be extremely powerful and fearsome among devils to have such an impact like that to someone who had clearly lived most of his life looking down on everyone whose status was lower than his.

"Right..." Raiser muttered to himself, earning a nod from Grayfia.

"Good. Then," Grayifa turned her eyes to the vice-president of ORC club "Akeno-san, please escort Naruto-san outside so we can finish this meeting without any more trouble."

"Yes Grayfia-san." Akeno nodded her head before turning to the blond. "Naruto-kun, please follow me."

"Just a minute Akeno-chan." Naruto brought his hand up to stop her before he walked up to the girls behind Riser and gave them the cards. "Make sure to pay a visit later, okay?" He grinned at the last girl who was the only one who didn't glare at him. She nodded her head slowly while sporting a small blush on her face "Right, off I go. See ya later Rias-chan!" Naruto waved to her and walked out of the room with Akeno following closely behind.

When the two finally got out of the building, Akeno led him to a nearby bench to sit down with him. Akeno wanted to stay to make sure that Naruto wouldn't come inside again, but mainly she wanted to spend some time with him to get to know the mysterious blond who had caught the interest of her King, whose name happened to appear in every conversation the two had.

"So, who was the guy?" Naruto asked with a bored tone.

"He is Riser Phenex-sama," Akeno informed him, "Buchou's fiancé" Naruto widened his eyes, That was her future husband? No wonder why she was so against this marriage.

"That guy needs to remove that stick from his ass really soon." Naruto said casually earning a slap on the arm from a giggling Akeno.

"You shouldn't say that Naruto-kun." Reaching into her skirt's pocket, Akeno pulled out the visiting card Naruto had given to her. "So, no longer a humble small ramen stand owner Naruto-kun?"

"Yeah, like I said, business has been really good recently." He chuckled. "I mean, I have a cute, little angel for a sister as my waitress, and I also have two beautiful girls, who happen to be the two most popular girls of Kuoh Academy, visit my stand daily." He said making Akeno giggle while covering her mouth with her hand, a pink hue dusting her cheeks.

"Alright, I will make sure to stop over soon." Akeno said before standing up and smiling warmly to him. "See you later Naruto-kun." She then turned around and returned to her clubroom, not realizing that when she turned around, her skirt had been lifted up by the wind and exposed what was underneath to the very eyes of the Icha-Icha Paradise series's author.

"Black? Good for her." Naruto muttered to himself before standing up and returning to the new school building. Asia was probably come looking for him by now, better not let her be an easy target for any lustful teenagers.

* * *

"Hm, Asia you think I need to keep our store name Uzumaki Ramen or change it to, the Wonderful of Ramen?"

"I think we should just leave it as Uzumaki Ramen, Nii-sama..."

Naruto shrugged his shoulder and continued to bring tables, chairs, and a lot of other things into his newly bought house, which would become the place they would be working from next week onward. Asia was helping him with leaning but with just two people, even with one with super human strength, it still already took them more than three hours to get things done.

He had already hired extra help, mainly waitresses because Asia wouldn't be able to solo all of the costumers herself. Of course he was planning to hire an assistant chef as well, but he doubted that they would be able to get the taste of Uzumaki Ramen right.

"Naruto-kun." The door of his new store opened. Naruto looked up when his name was called, and his face then turned into a grin when he saw his favorite crimson-haired customer.

"Ohayo Rias-chan!" Naruto greeted Rias cheerfully.

"Hello Rias-sempai." Asia bowed her head with a small smile, holding the broomstick in her hands.

"Hey Asia-chan," Rias waved slightly to her before turning back to Naruto, "Naruto-kun can I talk to you in private?"

"Hm, sure." Naruto nodded and lead her to the back room. He closed the door behind them and asked with a warm voice, "Rias-chan, what's wrong?"

"Naruto-kun, I won't be able to attend school for ten days."

"Really? Why?" Naruto asked, not that surprised because he already knew about what would happen in ten days. This, rating game Riser had talked about.

Rias definitely need time to prepare.

"I'd, uh...prefer not talk about it," Rias said uneasily, "but my future depend on this."

"I understand Rias-chan," Naruto nodded and patted her head, "but when things go the way you want, bring everyone to my store to celebrate, on the house."

"Thank you.," Rias smiled to him before throwing her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly against her, "thank you..." She whispered as Naruto slowly brought his arms around her.

"I thought you would ask him to be your servant?" Akeno asked as she stood with her back leaning against the wall next to Uzumaki Ramen.

"No Akeno, we can't prepare Naruto in just ten days. Issei will suffice. Plus, I don't want him to get hurt. Raiser will probably single him out because of the humiliation Naruto gave him yesterday." Rias said firmly before turning her head to her queen "Let's go Akeno."

* * *

Shana Lucifer, formally Shana Gremory, sat beside her son's bed, quietly moving a few strands of crimson hair away from her son's adorable face.

"Sleep well my son." Shana whispered before standing up, planting a soft kiss on her ten year old son's forehead.

Shana, as quietly as she could, slowly opened the door of her son's room and walked out.

"Shana-sama." Grayfia said in a low tone.

"Grayfia," Shana smiled at her Queen before starting to return to her chambers, "It's a beautiful night isn't it?"

"Yes Shana-sama" Grayfia nodded her head.

"Beautiful night...just like ten years ago." Shana's smile slowly left her face.

Grayfia's emotionless expression quivered slightly before she regained her composure. What happen ten years ago was always a highly disconcerting topic for both of them, especially around this time of the year.

She had to be careful with her emotion and words, or else all the efforts she made these past two months would become void.

"You remember him?" Shana asked as she turned back to the silver haired maid. "Aw c'mon, drop that blank face and answer me truthfully."

"Yes Shana-sama, I still remember Naruto-sama. There's not a single day I'm not thinking about him." Grayfia said truthfully.

"Of course," Shana chuckled, "because after all, you love him just as much as I do"

Grayfia's expression remained impassive, but her eyes softened just a little.

"I wonder what would it be like if he was still here..." Grayfia looked at the woman in front of her, who a long time ago used to be her most dangerous rival "Would we still be looking at each other with heated glares? Would we still be fighting to the point where we would nearly kill each other if not for him deciding to intervene and then scold us like children?" Shana asked while leaning her arms on the window's frame and put her upper body out, her hair flowing in the wind. "I miss those day Grayfia."

Grayfia bit her lower lip as she gripped her uniform's skirt tightly. Shana had changed so much without Naruto around.

She hated it. They were supposed to fight each other to decide who would be the Alpha and then at the end of the day would just laugh it off like it was nothing. Grayfia looked at herself, even she had changed so much without him...

_'Please wait for me Shana, I promise I will bring him back for both of us!'_

* * *

_**End of Chapter 2**_

_**Tina's note: That's the end :D... The next chapter will be Rias' wedding, please be patient to see how thing go on with him ^^.**_

_**Please READ and REVIEW, and made sure to check out the new story Akuma no Shinobi.**_


	4. Chapter 4

"Naruto" normal Speech.

'_Naruto_' normal Thought.

"_**Rasengan**_" Technique/sound/magic.

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/monster/Bijuu Thought.

* * *

_No matter what happens, I will return to you, to the ones I care about. And that's a lifetime promise._

* * *

_**Chapter 4**_

_**Hero vs Phoenix vs Dragon**_

Grayfia Lucifuge walked toward the kitchen to prepare for the upcoming event that would take place at Gremory Residence tomorrow night.

Tomorrow night would be the wedding between two high-class devils and the unification of two great families. The wedding of Rias Gremory and Riser Phenex.

Ten days had passed since the day Raiser came into Rias' clubroom and challenged her in a Rating Game, the game that Rias knew she would lost before the match even began.

It was clear to Grayfia that Rias' attempt was out of desperation, hoping a miracle that would happen to her and her peerage. While each and every single members of Rias' peerage were very talented and held great potential, it was still a match between sixteen and five. Not only Raiser had the advantage of number, he also was well prepared and experienced. Rias losing was understandable and no one could blame her.

She had been busy all day, since yesterday, when Grayfia herself declared the defeat of Rias Gremory. As a servant of Maou Lucifer, who had been assigned to make the preparation for the wedding with nothing but perfection, Grayfia took pleasure and responsibility in doing her job, knowing full well how important this wedding would be.

But her mind thought about Naruto, wondering what would he say if he found out Rias was getting married.

Of course the blond wouldn't be pleased at all. In fact if he was still the person he used to be, Naruto would most likely stomp into Phenex Residence and force them to cancel the engagement between two family.

However, Grayfia knew full well he would do just that if he found out the way to get into The Underworld.

Shana had been very distracted recently and it wasn't just because her adorable sister getting married but also that day was coming near.

Tomorrow, exactly ten years ago was the day Shana thought she had lost everything. The day Naruto had given his life to save Millicas.

Grayfia still remembered how Shana fell apart at his funeral, which had been organized secretly. Two months later, the Maou Lucifer still barely kept herself together. She didn't eat, nor sleep nor go out of her room. Sometimes, Grayfia even found the crimson haired woman lost unconscious on her bed.

Shana abandoned the duty as a Maou. She abandoned her duty as a mother...

Only when Rias, holding Millicas in her arms came into her room and asked her out to play with them, looking as innocent as children always was Shana had begun to return to her old self and get over her loss. Thanks to two of the most important ones in her life, the Underworld had gotten their leader back.

But unlike everyone, Grayfia knew full well that Shana had never gotten over Naruto's death. She just pretended to be happy for the sake of her son, her little sister and all her closest ones yet deep down inside she was a broken woman.

Shana loved Naruto too much to be able to forget him.

When Rias came to Shana's office and told them about a young man named Naruto, hope had appeared in Grayfia but not Shana, who stubbornly refused the possible idea of maybe, just maybe, Naruto was still alive.

Grayfia hadn't been there for them that day ten years ago but this time, for once she would bring them back together.

Suddenly, the sound of her personal phone snapped the silver haired maid out of her train of thoughts.

Curiously Grayfia excused herself to somewhere more private and summoned her cell phone out from her dimensional pocket. Grayfia turned on the device and felt her heart skipped when she saw the numbers.

"Naruto-sama."

"Aw, no need for such honorable suffix Grayfia," Naruto's playful voice was heard from the other side of the line "How are you?"

"I'm fine, thank you Naruto-sama." She said quickly and couldn't help herself to smile a little.

"So, how things going with you?" Naruto asked "How come you haven't come to my store yet?"

"I-I'm so sorry Naruto-sama," Grayfia said with embarrassment in her voice. With all the preparation for the match between Rias and Raiser and now for the upcoming wedding Grayfia had become very busy lately and couldn't find herself thinking anything other than her work. "I..."

"Relax Grayfia, I just kidding." Naruto chuckled "Speaking of which, care to tell me why Rias wasn't at school this morning? This...Rating Game was yesterday right?"

Grayfia frowned. Would she be able to tell Naruto what happened to Rias? From the looks of it she could already tell that the blond wasn't like Raiser Phenex one bit. Would he let Rias be with someone that she didn't love and love her back? Even without his memories Naruto had shown signs of being very protective of the next heir of Gremory Clan.

"Did she lose?" His voice was calm. "Fair and square?"

"Naruto-sama..." Grayfia didn't know what to do; for once she was at loss for words.

"Tell me everything."

* * *

Naruto Uzumaki sat down on a table near the window and turned his eyes to look at the petite form of his foster sister, who was rushing back and forth enjoying herself in her new work alongside the waitresses of Uzumaki Ramen, serving the costumers the best ramen in the world that they couldn't find anywhere.

Asia had always been their favorite since the day Naruto opened his store. Her innocent and cheerful nature, along with the usual happy smile easily melted the hearts of anyone.

However, his work wasn't the only thing that was on his mind right now. The most troublesome matter Naruto was trying to solve was

Rias Gremory and her upcoming wedding.

Naruto knew that he shouldn't stick his nose into other people...or devils' business in this case and that was how he had lived all these years since he left Konoha.

Stay out of the trouble.

But at the same time, it wouldn't be Naruto Uzumaki to leave something like that happen to one of his friends, especially Rias. For some reason, he felt the need to help her just as much if not even er than when he wanted to save Asia.

When the blond began to think back about what Grayfia had told him, he caught sight of a familiar girl wearing a pink dress with strange decoration like Phoenix's tails on the small point of her back. Her drills like blonde hair stood out very much among the crowd, which she was getting very uncomfortable with the stare she was receiving.

Her blue eyes then met Naruto's azure one and the eternal shinobi finally saw the visiting card he had given her nearly a week ago in Rias' clubroom.

"What can I say?" Naruto muttered to himself when he saw her walking as fast as she could to his store's direction. "My first inhuman costumer is an Ojou-sama..." Just from the look of it he could already tell she was a rich princess who was spoiled most of her life.

"Well hello..."

"Naruto Uzumaki!" The girl pointed her finger at him after she had busted into the store, her other hand on her hip as she cut off his greeting "How dare you make a girl like me wait for 3 hours and didn't come out to greet me like a low class being you are."

A tick mark appeared on his forehead as Naruto listened to her frustrated insults. He would have to give her credit though; she had chosen the right word to call him so that she wouldn't reveal herself as non-human being.

However she was drawing a lot of stares from everyone so Naruto stood up and walked toward her.

"First thing lady, we don't have a special greeting service, especially for someone like you and I don't remember I had told you to wait for me." he walked to her left side before shooting his hand out and grabbed the collar of her pink dress and lift her off the ground, making the blonde cried out in surprise. "Second, keep your damn voice down, you're disturbing others."

"H-how dare you talk to me that way, put me down this instant!" Ravel shouted out while waving her arms wildly in the air. Naruto just sighed and walked to his table, placing her down the sit in front of him "Thank you." She said gratefully while sighing in relief.  
"Asia, come here please." Naruto called out to his foster sister after sitting down.

"Yes Onii-sama." Asia came to their table while looking at the other blonde nervously. By now everyone had returned to their own meal.

"Give this girl the menu, I think she is very hungry." Waiting for him for three hours? Did she had that much patience? And how in this bloody world did she think that he would be there to get her when she arrived.

"Hai Onii-sama." Asia said and handed Ravel the menu she was holding "Here you go miss."

"At least your sister has some manners." the girl huffed and looked at the menu, then her face turned into a frown then confusion "Um...I will take...uh..." She muttered.

"One miso ramen for her Asia." Naruto quickly said, earning a nod from the former nun who quickly drifted off to take the girl's order.

"Thank you...It's just I never ate this...ramen before so..." The blonde said while playing with her dress, looking extremely uncomfortable.

"Don't worry, you're not the only one who didn't know about it, let alone eat it." Naruto smiled at her. It was the truth, he had met a lot of them people like her on his journey, mainly extremely rich people who happened to eat luxurious foods every day "So, what's your name?"

"My name is Ravel, Ravel Phenex. I'm Raiser Phenex's sister." she paused before continuing "The one you...um...crashed your forehead into"

"It's called butthead by the way," Naruto said. This girl was Raiser Phenex's sister? At least she didn't have that arrogant attitude around her. Ravel just used to the way she had been treated since the day she was born.

"So what are you doing here at my humbling ramen store Ravel-sama?" Naruto asked with a slight mocking tone making the daughter of Phenex Clan puff her cheeks in annoyance.

"I want to know who you are."

"Well sorry but I don't plan to find a girlfriend right now, maybe with someone more...mature."

"Mou~... You're annoying!" Ravel pouted before looking around, like she was trying to make sure no one was eavesdropping them before turning her head back to him "I want to know if you're really human or not."

That statement made Naruto's blood turned cold but managed to keep a straight face.

"Here you go." Asia sudden appeared before them and gently sat the steaming bowl of miso ramen down on table "I hope you have a great meal." She bowed before quickly ran to other customers.

"So...how should I eat this?" Ravel asked while holding the chopsticks in her hand, a spoon in other, looking uncomfortable.

"Just eat all you want." Naruto informed the younger blond making Ravel nodded her head. "And I don't know what you are talking about by the way."

"Don't try to act stupid, I found your name in a very old comic book for children in my old library." Screw it, Naruto now was looking at her with wide eyes. Him? In a book? In the normal situation this was as cool as hell' "Your name, the way you look, even the way you love ramen is in said book." Ravel pointed out. "I tried to ask others, even came to the bookstore but found out that for some reason they had stopped publishing this book ten years ago."

'This girl...she is sharp' Naruto thought to himself as he looked at Ravel in amazement. Information gathering was one of the most important things that would help you survive. It was one of many things Shikamaru had taught him long ago.

And Ravel, Naruto had seen the confusion on her face when Rias said his name in that clubroom. There was a chance that she already recognized his name there and went to look for him in anything he could find.

First Grayfia, now her. Who's next?

"Um...this is so delicious." Ravel's purrs pulled Naruto out of his thought. The daughter of Phenex Clan was eating the ramen with glee in her eyes "Anyway, I..."

"Maybe it was someone that has the same name as I have and who know, maybe he also loves Ramen like me." The blond deflected casually. Or tried to.

"No, I'm sure it was you." Ravel said deadpanned stubbornly.

"Sorry to bust the bubble but I got work to do." Naruto informed her before standing up and made to leave when...

"Please, you have to save Rias-sama."

Naruto stopped dead in his tracks and sat down to look at the drill haired girl before he even knew it.

"Why?" Naruto asked "She lost, and Rias has to keep her promise to your brother. It's their deal."

'_He already knows? How?_'Ravel's eyes widened. She put the chopsticks and spoon to the table before saying. "But she is not happy."  
Naruto stayed silent and waited for her to continue.

"Rias-sama hasn't come out of her room since yesterday. She didn't eat anything or wanted to meet anyone." Ravel said sadly. "My brother won the match but it was because he had prepared beforehand and had more experience. It wasn't fair for her."

"Everything is fair in a battle Ravel. She lost because she didn't prepare for the match, gathering every information's she needed to win." Naruto said dispassionately.

"B-But, it was a match of fifteen to four. How is that fair?" Ravel stood up and reached into her pocket before pulling out big stash of money and slammed it on the table. "Thank you for the meal, I never seen someone as heartless as you!" And stomped out of the store, the same way she came in.

Naruto just sighed, ignoring the stares others were giving him. Naruto paid no heed to those eyes; though his mind was crowded with thoughts and possible decisions.

"What to do..."

Reaching into his pocket Naruto pulled out his phone and looked for the numbers he needed.

* * *

_**A day later**_

Two figures, clad in black cloaks walked through the crowded street of Lilith. From the curves of their body everyone could tell that they were females, however the citizens Lilith paid no mind to the two as they continued to work their job. The two women walked into the park and came to the wildest area of it. There were no trees or any benches around.

One of them suddenly raised their hands up and muttered some unknown words.

Two magical circles appeared above her as a large, translucent, crimson barrier appeared above their head and slowly spread out towards the ground. When the barrier touched the ground, it finally engulfed both of them and disappeared.

"Everything set Shana-sama."

"Thank you Grayfia."

The woman pulled the hood of her cloak down, revealing herself to be Shana Lucifer. Followed her king's lead, Grayfia pulled down her hood and made her cloak disappear. When another magic circle appeared, a bunch of flowers filled with crimson roses slowly materializing in the silver haired maid's hands.

"We should hurry Shana-sama, the wedding will begin soon."

"I know Grayfia, this will only take a minute." Nodding at her personal maid's words the crimson Maou turned around and stretched out both of her hands.

An enormous crimson magic circle with the insignia of Gremory Household appeared, spreading through the ground of entire area.

Before the two women appeared a medium size stone grave with the symbol of Gremory Clan carved on the top.

HERE LIES NARUTO UZUMAKI

A GREAT FRIEND, GREAT TEACHER, GREAT BROTHER, GREAT FATHER...

A LOVING HUSBAND.

There were no years.

Tears fell from Shana's eyes as she furiously wiped them away. It's been ten years since that day, and not a single day had gone by when she hadn't try to come here if not for Grayfia reminded her of the duty as Maou.

Ten years had passed since the day Naruto given his life to save their newborn child, who had been taken from her by the man she called brother. She was too weak to do anything back then, so their child's fate had been put onto his shoulder as he pushed through enemy lines with ease and reached her brother.

When she had gathered enough strength to walk there by herself, Shana was greeted with the sight of her loving husband, holding Millicas protectively in his arms while Sirzechs fell to the ground with a kunai impaled deeply into his heart.

Tear of joy, tear of happiness fell from her eyes that day...but it soon turned into tear of horror when she saw the terrified look on her peerage's face, who just arrived after taking care of the large group of stray devils attacking the city.

Naruto fell to the ground...

By a bullet that has gone all the way through his head...

Aside from herself and Grayfia, Rias had been the one who had been affected the most by his sudden departure. She was too young to handle the death her favorite person back then. Shana remembered her sister crying for days, screaming her husband's name until her throat was nearly ripped apart.

For Rias' sake, they had to erase her memories and then later erased his existence. The adults were forbidden to tell their child about him.

His name had been erased from all the history books, even Grayfia's romantic story with him had been changed as well.

It was a painful a decision for Shana and the other Maou, especially Shana herself. Naruto should be remembered as a hero, not be totally forgotten sans the adult like this.

But she had no other choice, Rias was her beloved sister and Shana loved her just as much as Naruto.

If not because of Rias' old self returned to her, Shana wouldn't be able to recover from such thing. A day after their parents erased her memories, Rias was the one who came to her room with a two months old Millicas in arms, asking her to go out and play with them.  
Shana took the bunch of flower from Grayfia's hand and gently laid it down in front of Naruto's grave.

"Hey Naruto-kun." Shana said gently with a small smile "Millicas is ten year old now, we just celebrated his birthday this morning. He was so happy when all his friends came to play with him. Oh and Rias is going to get marry this night, isn't it great? The same girl who chasing after you and said she will steal you away from me when she grow up." Shana said with a small chuckled before her face turned into a frown. "We want her to be happy, but she looked so sad when I went to see her. Did we do the right thing Naruto-kun?"

"You had taught me to always follow my heart, but I can't favor a single devil over the other even if she was my own sister..." A sad expression appeared on her face, unshed tears welling in her beautiful eyes. "What should I do now Naruto-kun?"

"Shana-sama, it's time." Shana's head jerked up as the voice of her Queen.

"Just give me a second Grayfia" Shana growled forcefully before turning her head back to Naruto's grave. "I just hope that someone will come and save her. If you're listening to me now, please let it be the right one."

"Shana-sama."

"I know Grayfia, I had to go now Naruto-kun." Whispering the last word in sadness the Crimson Maou turned around. "I love you." and walked off while wiping her tears.

Grayfia just turned back to the Naruto's grave, wanted nothing more than blow it apart.

But now wasn't the time for that.

Tonight, at the wedding, The Underworld...no, everything would change.

* * *

"Yuuto-kun, where is Issei-kun?" Akeno Himejima asked while looking around, dressed into an elegant Kimono the Queen of Rias was drawing a lot of attention from the male population around her. "I thought he was coming with you."

"He's still recovering Akeno-san." Kiba said with a forced smile, remembering how Issei had reacted when he came to his house to help.

"But he will come soon, I left a special teleporting spell to him just in case." He was dressing in a black tuxedo that fit him well. Like Akeno, he was also receiving a lot of attention from others, but mostly females thanks to his charming smile.

'_Why do I have feeling he might do something stupid?_' The Queen of Rias asked herself.

"Time." Koneko's short statement made all three members of Rias Peerage turned their head to look at the main area of the head of Gremory's hall, where a familiar column of flame appeared in the symbol of Gremory Clan. Raiser Phenex appeared out of the flame with a smug grin on his face.

"This is such a wonderful day; it's not just the day of my wonderful wedding but also the unity of two powerful families. Everyone, let me present you my queen Rias Gremory." he said and out stretched his arm and a crimson magic circle appeared beside him.

Rias Gremory appeared out of the circle in her white wedding dress, looking extremely stunning and beautiful that soon capture the heart of many males in the room.

But her eyes were closed, and her head lowered in defeat.

Just then, the door of the Hall busted opened and a certain pervert stepped into the room before screaming with all his might.

"BUUUUCHHOOOUU!"

Issei Hyoudou's scream made the devils in the room turned their heads to look at him with wide eyes before everybody burst into shocked chatter. Rias also looking at Issei with wide eyes, she didn't expect him to come here shouting like that."To all the High-class Devils here! And Buchou's sister, Maou-sama! My name is Hyoudou Issei from Kuoh Academy! I have arrived to take back Buchou, Rias Gremory-sama!"

The hall becomes even noisier at his speech. Without any care about them, Issei walked towards Rias and Raiser with hateful glare to the youngest son of Phenex Clan

"Hey, you! Do you know where this—" A guard came to stop him but before he could do anything, three shadows suddenly appeared before him.

"Ise-kun! Leave this to us!"

"…You are late."

"Ara ara, so you finally showed up."

Kiba, Koneko and Akeno. All of them were stopping those who were trying to get in Issei's way.

"Thank you." Issei thanked them quietly and went towards Raiser confidently. When pawn of Rias Gremory faced him upfront, he said it straight at Raiser without shame.

"Buchou—Rias Gremory-sama's virginity belongs to me!"

"…!"

Raiser makes a face that you couldn't explain with words.

"What's the meaning of this, Raiser?"

"Hey, Lady Rias. What's the meaning of this?"

Relatives and authorized people were making unsettled faces and they were panicking. No one could blame them though.

"It's an event that I organized."

A soft and feminine voice made everyone turned their head to the door. Issei felt his heart stopped when he seen the woman that was walking in the Hall with Grayfia followed behind. She looked like a much more mature and if it even possible, more beautiful than Rias herself. The elegant black dress she was wearing made her charms stood out even more, easily making her the most beautiful woman that was present.

Shana Lucifer and her Queen, Grayfia Lucifuge had arrived

"Nee-sama." Rias said making Issei's jaw dropped

"I wanted to see the power of the Dragon, so I asked Grayfia." Shana said casually in a calm voice.

"S-Shana-sama!? You can't do something irresponsible like this!" A middle-aged looking devil panicked

"It should be fine. The [Rating Game] from last time was very entertaining. But it was a bit disadvantage for my little sister who had no game experience to face off against Raiser-kun who is a prodigy from the House of Phoenix."…So Shana-sama, you are saying that the last game wasn't fair?"

"No, no, not at all. If a Maou such as me says such thing, then I would be making the old nobles look bad. The connection between the High-class Devils is important after all." Shana said it with a smile, ignoring all the stares she was receiving.

"Then, Shana, What do you want to do about it?" A man stepped out with crimson hair asked.

Shana smiled, in truth this was an event that had suddenly appeared and she wasn't planned anything about it, but if she played her card right, she might be able to hello her sister.

"Father. I want to make my cute little sister's engagement party into a flashy one. Dragon versus Phoenix. Don't you think it's the ultimate event? To stir up the party by having a battle between legendary creatures. There aren't any entertainments which can surpass this."  
Everyone in the hall became silent with Shana's confession, which then turned her eyes to look at Issei.

"Dragon user-kun. You have our permission. Raiser, can you show your power once more right in front of Rias and I?"

Hearing the most powerful devil's wish, Raiser made a fearless smile.

"Very well. There is no way I can decline if Shana-sama asks me. This Raiser will show his last performance before getting married!" Shana nodded before turning her head to Issei.

"Dragon user-kun, what prize do you want when you win the match?"

"Shana-sama!?"

"What are you saying!?"

"He's a Devil, so we need to give him something fitting for it since we are asking him to do something for us." the Maou smiled and waved her hand care freely "Now then. I can give you anything. A peerage? Or the most beautiful woman?" Issei seemed consider each option for a moment before saying.

"I ask you to give me Rias Gremory-sama back."

Shana then made a very happy face when Issei answer her without any pause.

"Very well. If you win, you may..."

But once again the door to the hall was forced open, this time, a guard came in and it seem he was in hurry.

"What happened now?" A young man with athletic build muttered to himself, looking at the guard who was trying to catch his breath with interest eyes.

"Maou-sama, there is a human out there" the guard said quickly making the Hall gasped in shock. Rias' eyes widened slightly while a smile appeared on Grayfia's face "H-he is coming to this place and pushing through us like we're nothing. He also said he came here to help Rias-sama keep her promise"

"Wait, what promise?" Rias asked in a hopeful tone, if the person appeared to be whom she thought they were then...

Before anyone could make anymore noise, the form of a soldier flew pass in the door with extreme speed made them all widened their eyes in shock. Another, then another soldier... They all could hear the fighting sound now.

And then, there were silence. All the noise stopped saved for the footstep of an unknown person.

"Grr, who's there? Show yourself?" Raiser asked impatiently and flared out his flame.

Rias' nose then caught the familiar scent of Uzumaki ramen. She used her hands to cover her mouth, hiding the happiness in her smile as tears formed in her eyes.

Ravel, who was standing with the rest of Raiser's peerage, let out a relief sigh without knowing. He does care; Ravel thought to herself, I was wrong.

"Ramen delivery here...For... Rias Gremory." A young man, stepped into the room with a large wooden box in his hands. He was wearing casual clothes with baggy jeans and orange T-shirt with a cap hiding his face but anyone could see the grin forming on it. The boy looked at the paper in his other hand before throwing it behind him casually.

Shana's heart turned cold when she recognized him.

"N-N-N..." She wanted to speak out his name; her face was filled with horror as the event of ten years ago flashed through her mind. She tried to move forward but her legs were too weak and failed her. If not for Grayfia who quickly caught Shana in her arms, she would be on the ground right now.

"You...you're that lowly hu..."

"Oi ! Shut up Raiser!" The young man called out while walking through the crowd of devils. "I came here to deliver the ramen, not talk with you." and he stopped in front of Rias.

"Naruto-kun..." Rias said, making all the older devils in the room gasp in pure shock but the crimson heiress was too happy to pay her mind to them.

"Next time you make a promise to me, male sure you can keep it because after all," Naruto took the cap of his head and gave Rias his grin "it's not every day you get Naruto Uzumaki to deliver you free ramen."

"WHAT?!" Nearly everyone, nearly every adult single devils in the room screamed out in shock. Naruto, Rias and the other young devils looked around in curiosity, no more than Naruto himself but they were greeted with the shock expression on their father, mother, uncle, brother's face. All of them were also directly looking towards Naruto.

"It's impossible!" A man shouted out. "You can't possibly be Naruto Uzumaki-sama!"

"Well for your information nothing is impossible to me." Naruto smirked confidently before saying with a normal voice "And last time I checked, I'm the only Uzumaki around here, with the name of fishcake in it." Naruto grinned smugly, proud of his own joke. But then the hall exploded in chaos, with everyone screaming and shouting at him, calling him a liar and anything akin to that. The blond just sighed, Ravel had said his name was in a comic book, but he didn't know that he was this famous among them.

But what confused him the most was that he didn't know anything about it.

"Silence!" He saw the man with crimson hair like Rias, standing near a young woman with the face oddly resembled Rias shouted with authority before looking at Naruto; his eyes softened. "Naruto-sama, is that really you?"

"Yeah." Naruto nodded his head.

"But how?" he whispered.

While Naruto was looking around him in confusion, Grayfia had guided Shana to a chair and helped her sat down. Handing her Queen a glass of water the silver haired maid had already predicted her King would be reacted this way when she saw Naruto.

"Gray-Grayfia, how is this possible..." Shana muttered to the one who used to be her rival "How can he survive after that, I saw him die, held him in my arms!" She sobbed.

"Shana-sama, it's really him. Please listen to me." Grayfia said, with a very different tone than her usual. "From the day Rias came to your office and told us about a young man name Naruto, I had tried everything to get in contact with him." Grayfia lowered her voice so that only Shana would hear her and decided to leave out what happened after they got to know each other at that bar. "At first I thought this was some kind of sick joke, but I had confirmed that it was him."

"Then...then I have to meet him this instant." Shana was about to stand up but Grayfia had pulled her back down to the chair.

"He lost his memories Shana-sama," Grayfia shook her head sadly. "I don't think he will remember you, or anyone of us. I guess it has something to do with being shot in the head and having his brain destroyed."

"What should we do now Grayfia, I don't want to lose him again!" Shana began to get panic, she couldn't think anything. Her heart was filled with the need to be with him.

"We should take it easy for him Shana-sama, Naruto-sama is here to save Rias-sama. We should let him do it first before doing anything else." Shana nodded her head and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. "With him saving Rias-sama, this will be our first move to bring back his existence to the world."

"I will trust you this time Grayfia." Shana hugged her Queen. "And thank you, for bringing him back."

As Grayfia began to cast a secret communication spell so that she could tell all the older devils what to do, Shana made her way toward the love of her life with her heart pounding ly against her chest.

Meanwhile Naruto was looking at Raiser with amusement while the son of Phenex Clan was looking at the other blond in disgust.

Issei was casting his eyes between then uneasily while Rias was standing directly behind Naruto.

"Shana-sama." Raiser then saw the Maou approaching them "Please send this filthy human back to the human world so that we could begin the match"

When he turned around and looked at the one who was behind him, Naruto was greeted with the most beautiful face he had ever seen in his life, which was greatly resembled Rias but more mature.

Long flowing crimson haired, big innocent blue-green eyes, a face that could steal anyone heart. Her elegant and expensive looking dress hugging every curve of her body, showing off her large breast while letting her back bare. Naruto's heart skipped a bit when he looked at her.

She looked oddly familiar.

Rias saw the look in Naruto's eyes and felt a little jealous. She then elbowed him on his back to bring Naruto back to the real world.

"Ouch, what's that for?" Naruto whispered.

"Nothing." Rias answerer back innocently.

"Unfortunately Raiser-kun, I can't do that" Shana said with a smile, acting as normally as she could and was doing a very good job at that.

"What? Why?!"

"I think like Dragon user-kun here, someone also want to speak out his opinion." Shana turned her head to look at Naruto. "But first Naruto-kun, can you tell me the other reason why you come here?"

"Well, it's true that Rias-chan said she would come to my ramen store to have a free ramen to celebrate her victory." Naruto smiled to the girl. "But unfortunately she lost, didn't she? So I had to come here and bring her the ramen she always eat whenever she come to Uzumaki Ramen."

"Then why're you still here?" Raiser asked with an impatient tone. "If you had finished your job then you should go back to where you belong to."

"You know what Raiser, you should just shut up and think before speaking your opinion." Naruto glared at him. "Point is, it's not every day I give out free ramen like this and Rias did promise me to eat them if things go the way she wanted. A promise is a promise and I'm here to help her make it happen." Then his face turned cold, Naruto directing his killing intent toward Raiser and gave the taller blond his murderous glare. "I'm here to make things the way Rias wants."

Shana nodded her head with a smile while Raiser gulped, there something about this young man that was worried him. Around then small whispers could be heard everywhere as the devils discussed about the matter before them.

"Hey wait Naruto-sempai." Issei suddenly called out and pulled Naruto's shoulder forcefully. "I came here first and already had Maou-sama permission to fight Raiser for the sake of Buchou. Plus you're just human, there no way you will be able to beat him so let me do this." he said

"That's right Naruto-kun, I did promise Dragon user-kun" She put a finger on her lip and tilted her head to the side cutely, making Raiser blush while Issei nearly had a nosebleed. "Aww, what to do, I'm also want to see Naruto fight." She winced, in very much the same way as her childhood friend, who right now was the Maou Leviathan.

"I'm so sorry to disturb Lucifer-sama." A young man stepped out from the crowd and asked with a respectful tone. "But isn't he just a human, letting him fight like that could be dangerous."

"Well Sairaorg-kun, thing is, Naruto-kun here has the same name as Naruto Uzumaki, the hero of our devil in the Great War who had killed Lucifer and ended his era, ending the long time war between the Three Fractions." A number of gasps could be heard. Even Naruto had to raise an eyebrow at this. "He is also my teacher and my godfather"

"But how? How come we don't know anything about this man? Surely his name should be everywhere now." Sona Sitri asked with calmness but like everyone she was also very surprise.

"Of course you didn't, we erased his existence." Silence. "We will announce the truth later, but right now let get back to the matter at hand."

Shana turned her head back to the three before gesturing Rias to her side, which the young woman obeyed without question..

"So, a young man with the same name as our hero, can you prove it to us that you're a real one? Or are you just a sick joke?" She asked and then turned to the other two. "A dragon user who held a great power inside of him, and the genius son of Phenex clan with the fire of Phoenix. Hero, Dragon, Phoenix...who will be the one can take the princess?" Shana said dramatically.

"Lucifer-sama, how about we make it a three ways fight?" a young devil raised his arm.

"Interesting idea." She clicked her fingers and exclaimed with excitement. "The three of you will fight each other and last man standing will be the winner, how is that sound?" She asked.

"Hehe, another trash won't change anything, he is just a human faking the hero's name, what could he possibly do?" Raiser smirked.

"I will kick your butt Raiser, you too Naruto-sempai, for all the humiliations you put me through at school!"

"Your lustful eyes were always on my sister." Naruto smashed Issei's head. "Pranking you for the rest of your life would be the least of things I would do."

'Sister? Since when?' Shana thought before saying. "Great, then Naruto-kun, I had asked Dragon User-kun this so it would be only fair to ask you the same thing. What do you want if you won the match? Money? Peerage? The most beautiful woman or have me turn you into a devil?"

"I am already rich enough thank you and what the hell is peerage. Turn into devil, I love to be human by the way. And the most beautiful woman? Sound good but I would like to be single at the moment." Shana smiled dropped immediately. "However I would like you let Rias do whatever she wants to do, no forcing"

"Great, then let's start shall we?"

* * *

A crimson magic circle appeared and stepped out from the seal was a group of men and one creature which resembled a Chinese dragon. They were the est peerage in the Underworld, Shana Lucifer's peerage.

"Whoa." Beowulf mumbled in awe when he looked down to Gremory Residence's massive garden turn stadium for the three contenders.

"So, Aniiki really came back"

"As expected." MacGregor Mathew nodded his head. "From the man that beat the hell out of us just because he felt like it."

"He is just like a Phenex, his regeneration is unbelievable." Surf Second muttered to himself.

"Shana-sama, are you okay?" The dragon-like creature asked his master worriedly

"I'm fine Enku-san." Shana nodded quickly.

"Nee-sama, if Naruto-kun is very close to our family then how come I don't remember anything about him?" Rias, who was standing with the rest of her peerage, wondered out loud. She had tried for months to look for him from all information sources she had, however not matter what she couldn't find anything about him and understood why now.

But she couldn't believe that the answer always in her head, all this time.

"We didn't not only erase his existence from the books Rias-chan..." Shana shook her head sadly, making Rias' eyes widened in shock when she realized the meaning of her sister's words.

"Y-You erased my memories didn't you? How could you Nee-sama?" Rias snapped and her sister turned her head away "That accident ten years ago, when I lost my memories because of the stray devil that attack us, was a lie?"

"We had no choice Rias-chan, please understand this but...Naruto-kun is someone very important to our family, not just the hero of The Great War."

"She's right Rias." Venelana Gremory, Rias and Shana's mother said as she followed her husband to the place they would watch the match with her two daughters. "Naruto-dono took a very important role in both of your live. You and Shana had been affected the most. We were afraid something would happen to you, you were too young back then to handle."

"Handle? Handle what?" Rias asked confused.

"We will tell you later daughter." Lord Gremory said "The match is about to start." And everyone then focused their attention toward the soon to be battleground.

Down bellow Naruto was scanning his two opponents closely. He knew absolutely nothing about their power other than Raiser could use fire and super healing factor like Phoenix. Shana said Issei was some kind of dragon user so the boy might have the power of dragon.

Nonetheless Naruto was pretty sure he could win this fight if he careful enough, but toying with them would be a good idea.

The Devils in the hall were standing around the watching stand, watching with keen eyes. On other hand at the House of Phoenix side, their relatives, their servants, and Raiser's sister, Ravel were sitting there.

Issei then summoned a Boosted Gear on his left arm while Raiser just looked around confidently.

"Please start!"

The Devil male who was in charge of the battle gave a call for the start of the match.

Raiser who has his fire wings out points at Issei's gauntlet, completely ignored Naruto.

"All of your ability is already cracked. A Sacred Gear that keeps on doubling the power of the user, the [Boosted Gear]. Also it seems like you gained a new ability that can transfer the multiplied power into an object or your allies."

"So what, I will beat you in ten second."

"Uh hello I'm still here you know" Naruto called out to them "You two should worry about me more than each other, who know you two should be able to beat me if you guys join hands." He shrugged his shoulder before reaching into his pocket.

They all thought he was going to pull out a weapon, but the clicking sound of the bell immediately alerted every members of Shana's peerage, even the King and Queen themselves.

"Oh no." Beowulf muttered

"He's going to..." MacGregor exclaimed with horror.

"Use that method?" Surtr Second finished while shivering.

The devils looked toward Naruto in confusion, wondering what could make the est devils in the Underworld shiver in fear like that.

Bur they all widened their eyes when Naruto pulled out a bell by its string from his pocket.

"A bell? You must be joking." Raiser roared out in laughter

"Nee-sama, what is that bell? Is it some kind of magical bell?" Rias asked hopefully.

"No, it's a normal bell." Shana shook her head "But you're about to witness the first test in Naruto's many hell training methods" Shana shivered slightly when she remembered everything Naruto pushed her through to make her as as she was now. "The Bell Test"

Naruto enhanced hearing helped him to hear everything around the stadium and of course knew what Shana was saying. This was going to be a lot of trouble afterward, this woman and her friends seemed to know everything about him while he knew absolutely nothing about them.

Anyway he should continue, Asia was staying alone at their house on the human world. Though he had left a clone there to protect her, it wouldn't be good to leave her alone for too long.

"This, is a bell" Naruto said the oblivious "I was planning to use it only on Raiser but with Issei here it would be a lot easier. You see, I will put the bell right here" the blond hooked the string to his belt "if one of you can take the bell from me, I will give up this fight immediately" the crowd gasped in surprise at his challenge.

"Why should I?" Raiser shouted, smirking arrogantly while flaring out his infernal wings "Why should I try to take that bell from you when I can burn both you and the bell with my flame."

"Simple, you two stood absolutely no chance against someone as awesome as I am in a real fight dattebayo!" Naruto declared while smirking confidently, easily matching Raiser's smirk. "It would be easier for you guy to take me out like this. Hey look at me, I have no weapon while you have the ultimate hand of power and you have the eternal flame of youth." Naruto scratched his chin while looking at Issei then Raiser. "And anyone one of you manage to take the bell from me, I will also give you a reward."

The blond then reached into his pocket once again and then pulled out the second item he had prepared for this fight, though he didn't plan to give it away like if they manage to win like that.

Everyone held their breath before having their jaw dropped to the ground in shock.

What Naruto pulled out of his pocket was a certain orange book.

"I-I-Is t-t-that..." Issei whispered, even Raiser was having his own shock expression at the orange book.

"This, gentlemen." Naruto grinned and turned the book around to show them the title of the book "Is the special edition and also the next volume of Icha-Icha Paradise: Holy Maidens, which won't be published until next year." Naruto said with a dangerous glint in his eyes, which was shining ironically.

"Sempai! How?" Issei cried, his fingers twitching uncontrollably at the side of said book. "How can you get your hand on that book? Please tell me!" This was too much for Naruto to handle that he couldn't help himself to crack in excitement. This brought back lot of memories, especially when he showed the next volume of that time to Kakashi.

"Simple." Everyone held their breath, waiting for his answer. Icha-Icha Paradise was one of the most popular books in the world, even among the supernatural world

"Because I'm the author."

He dropped the bomb.

Only Shana and her peerage remained her compose as they already knew about his novels.

"You?" Raiser managed to speak out but before he could say anything more Issei had rushed forward with determination in his eyes.

"Screw it; I'm going to take that bell from you Naruto-sama." Issei cried and reached his hand, aiming for the bell.  
Naruto was still standing tall, holding the book in his hand with a bored expression.

But before he could reach the bell, Raiser Phenex had already appeared before him and also reached out for the bell. His face shone with victory.

But before he could touch the bell, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist and forced it to the other side. Raiser's hand smashed into Issei's face hard enough to send the boy to the ground.

Naruto then thrust his right hand, which was still holding the orange book to Raiser's chest. The son of Phenex then coughed a large amount of blood before being he sent him flying towards the wall, which nearly made a hole through the walls around garden of Gremory Residence.

Everyone stood in silence as the display of power.

"Y-You, how dare you hit me?" Raiser walked out from the wall, coughing violently before returning back to normal. He felt his heart being ripped apart when Naruto smashed his hand to his chest, and it wasn't just pure physical strength.

"You should focus on the fight." Naruto said as he opened the book and read it casually "Rather than throwing insults you know."  
Issei then stood up as fast as he could while ignoring the pain on his cheek and punched Naruto, however with his eyes still on the book easily blocked the punch without any trouble, even when his arms was covered in metal gauntlet.

Widened his eyes Issei then punched with his other hand, but once again Naruto blocked it easily. Issei continued to attack as best as he could, throwing kick after kick and then punch and punch, but just like any other time Naruto blocked all the attack with only his left hand.

And still reading the book.

"Stop blocking!" Issei then yelped in frustration.

"Okay."

"Really?"

"No."  
Issei's hopeful face then dropped when Naruto suddenly caught his hand and pulled his body forward. Before Issei knew it a knee was thrust into his stomach and then another kicked him straight in the face.

Everyone's eyes followed the flying form of Issei before returning back to Raiser who was now having a huge fire ball above his head.

"Die!" Raiser cried out and throwing the flaming orb toward Naruto.

His friends all cried out for him to dodge but Naruto only stood there, reading his book uncaringly.  
Then much to their shock, the ground underneath Naruto cracked and sand busted out from it, forming a shield above Naruto against the flame.

'_**Use my power wisely Naruto**_'

'_Thanks, Shukaku_" Naruto thanked the Ichibi in his mindscape before turning his eyes slightly to Raiser, who was looking at him in pure shock. "Shall we continue boys?"

Raiser threw himself forward with his hand covered in flame, but before his fist was able to touch Naruto the sand once again shot up and blocked Raiser's attack.

Another then another, none of Raiser's flaming fists reached Naruto as the sand was too hard to pass and seemed to have a mind of its own, protecting Naruto, without him controlling it.

"_**Dragon shot**_" Both Raiser and Naruto heard Issei cried out his trademark technique. The red orb of pure demonic energy flew with great speed toward Naruto.

Raiser quickly flew out of the way to avoid the explosion that was going to happen, even with his regeneration power that spell could leave a nasty wound before it healed up.

Naruto however, didn't do anything as the Dragon Shot aimed straight at him. The sand around him gathered up and blocked the shot.

When the orb connected with the shield of sand, it exploded powerfully, creating a large smoke and sent rock and dirt everywhere.

"Did I make it?" Issei asked himself, he didn't want to use any of his power and save his ultimate one for Raiser, but Naruto had proven himself very hard to defeat so he had no other choice other than using Dragon Shot.

"Naruto-kun!" Rias called out worriedly, she couldn't see anything in the smoke. "Issei, when we come home you're going to be punished for this!"

"B-But."

"No buts!"

"Don't worry Hime." Beowulf said to Rias as he focused on the match. "A shot like that won't be able to pass through his defense"

Just like Beowulf's words, when the small was cleared everyone could see the blond still reading his book and looking unharmed by the explosion. The sand that had shielded him away from the blast fell to the ground, making Issei gasped in shock.

"That's quite a power Issei, but unfortunately, you will have to try harder than that." Naruto said to the boy. "You too Raiser, if you really want to defeat me, the bell's still on me ya know."

Both of them gritted their teeth in frustration, so far none of the powers they tried on him worked and even so he still looked like he wasn't trying much.

"He is toying with them, he's not even trying to do so." Lord Gremory said, smiling a little. "This brings back memories, just like old times."

"What do you mean Tou-sama?" Rias asked, the other also turned their head to look at him in interest.

"Your sister, Serafall-sama and Ajuka-sama were trained by Naruto-sama when they were young." Naruto turned his head toward the man with crimson haired, apparently Rias' father; interest in his blue eyes. "I still remember those days when your sister and the other tried to take the bells from him. Three students yet there were only two bells. The one who couldn't get it will be tied to a wooden log and watched the other two ate lunch."

"And they were forbidden to have breakfast." Venelana finished.

"Wow, I would never think it would be that extreme." Surtr Second scratched his chin. Being tied up while feeling really hungry and your comrades were eating in front of you would be something he wouldn't want to come through.

"Well that sound like something I would do." Naruto chuckled. "So, who was the one being tied the most?" He asked, remembered the Bell test with his first sensei and teammates.

"Shana."

"You?" Rias turned her head toward her sister, trying her hardest not to laugh at the information and at Shana's blushing face.

"Please don't ask Rias-chan." Shana lowered her head in embarrassment, ignoring the chuckling of her own peerage.

Speaking of which, Shana looked around and began to wonder where was Serafall, who Grayfia had given a call to tell her about Naruto. Ajuka was very busy lately so he didn't have time to come but he did promise to come and greeted his first sensei later. However Serafall was nowhere to be found, knowing the energetic magical girl, she should be here a second after Grayfia's call.

Returned to our hero Naruto was having trouble to focus on the fight, his minded was filled with visions about a young crimson haired girl, being tied up to a wooden log looking at him with big puppy-dog eyes like she was pleading him to let her go.

"_**Naruto, focus!**_" Kyuubi shouted in his mindscape, pulling Naruto out of his thought.

Naruto then blinked rapidly to clear his vision just in time to see Raiser throwing a giant fire ball at him, bigger than anything the youngest son of Phoenix had created in his life in hope it was enough to reach Naruto.

Before the sand could block the attack he heard the brown hair man shouted out.

"C'mon Aniiki, stop blocking and show us something that made your name!"

Smirking at the challenge, the blond then let the sand around him fell freely and crouched down, the book on his hand had been closed as he focused his strength on both legs before launching himself toward leaving a large crater on the ground.

Raiser's eyes widened when he saw the blond launched at him with extremely speed, faster than anyone he had seen in his life. He didn't even have time to block when Naruto twitched his body and kicked him right on the chin from below. Raiser cried out in pain when he felt his jaw broke completely before returning to normal thank to his healing ability, but he had been launched toward the sky with such speed that easily break neck.

Bringing out his wings flame Raiser managed to regain his speed and saw that Naruto had just landed back down toward the ground.

"I win!" Naruto heard a cried of victory and didn't need to turn back to know that Issei Hyoudou was very near; palm aiming for the bell at his waist.

But before he could reach for the spell again, Naruto disappeared in a puff of smoke and in his place was a wooden log.  
Naruto then reappeared behind Issei and lowered himself down to the ground, bringing his hands together making it into the Tiger hand seal before shouting out his most favorite technique.

"_**Konohagakure Hidden Taijutsu Ougi**_" Naruto thrust his hands forward and inserting his fingers into Issei's backside, channeling chakra toward his finger to make the attack ten times worse and more dramatically than normal "_**SENNEN GOROSHI**_!" Naruto declared loudly and pushed his hands up, shooting Issei to the sky with the boy screaming out in pain while holding his backside.

There were many reactions to the technique. Rias was looking at Naruto like he was crazy with a heavy blush while her Queen was giggling with a hand to cover her mouth. Shana's peerage's male members were basically rolling on the ground, roaring in laughter as

Grayfia, Lord Gremory and Venelana were shaking their head. Shana, however, suddenly moved her hand toward her ass, unconsciously feel the pain Issei was feeling.

All around the garden, everyone was also having similar reaction to the group.

"That's devil-san, is how I made my name"

Naruto nodded his head before putting his book into his pocket. He got a lot in mind right now and prefer to end this match quickly, so he could ask the ones who appeared to know about him and his….maybe forgotten past, more than himself.

"Maybe he's right, I should stop dodging" Naruto said and took the stand of a basic Taijutsu's style "Now, come at me with the intent to kill, or you will never be able to touch me" Naruto said emotionlessly as a thin aura blue appeared around the blond. "Here we go" Enku muttered. He, just like anyone who had witnessed Naruto in real action was still remembering the power he displayed.

The others though, were still amazed by the power he was releasing and the hardness in his eyes. Anyone who was experienced could tell that he was a well trained warrior, hardened by each and every single fight he came through. It was hard to believe that just a moment ago he was a carefree young man.

"Damn it" Issei shakily stood back up, his ass still stinging with pain from the ridiculous technique "Guess I had no choice then, I will end this fight in ten second"

"Ho, very confident Issei, but can you do it?" Naruto asked calmly.

"You sure talk big for saying that you will finish it in 10 seconds. Then I will finish you off in 5 seconds. It won't be like last time, Rias' [Pawn]!" With Naruto had lowered his sand shield down, Raiser was pretty confident that he could defeat both of them now. They could attack all their want but he would surely heal back to normal, and went they was tired he would go for a strike

"Raiser Phoenix, Naruto-sempai" Issei declared "I'm going to crush the two of you down with everything I got!" The he turn toward Rias

"Buchou! Please allow me to use "Promotion" here!"

Buchou looked doubtful for a moment before nodding at his request. Even though she placed her bet on Naruto, Issei was still her servant and she would always listened to her servant's request.

"[Promotion]! [Queen]!"

Issei then promoted to the ultimate piece and Naruto could feel the power that was coming from within the boy.

Such an interesting power. Promotion to Queen to increase the power, just like chest.

This was what a peerage was all about.

"Buchou!" Issei shouted towards Rias. "I don't have talent for swords like Kiba! I'm not a genius like Akeno-san at using demonic-power! I don't have a crazy strength like Koneko-chan! Even still, I will become the strongest Pawn Believe in me Buchou!"

'_**I will become Hokage someday, believe it**_' Naruto smiled as the speech he always said when he was a child played back to his mind thank to Issei. This boy; even though he was a pervert was very promising and had great potential.

"Shiiiiiine! Over Boost!"

_**[Welsh Dragon Over Booster!]**_

The jewel in Issei Sacred Gear released a red light which soon shone throughout the entire garden. A deep crimson color aura then covered the pawn of Rias Gremory.

_**[Yeah, use it. However, only for 10 seconds. Your body can't endure more than that.]**_

Issei nodded to the dragon laid in his body and readied for the battle.

[_**That's right. With 10 seconds you will able to beat both of them]**_ Ddraig grinned before his face made a frown _**"[Though, I doubt you will hold a candle against that man if he really the one he is]**_

Everyone held their breath, this was it; the climax of the battle would begin right now.

"We can take them down!" and then he leapt forward Raiser while emitting a red aura. His body was equipped with a red armor. A plate-armor that had the motif of a Dragon which had a sharp shape. A perfect replica of Issei's left gauntlet appeared on his right arm. The jewel that was present on the gauntlet also appeared on both his arms, shoulders, knees and the middle of the torso.

On the back there was a rocket like booster propulsion.

"An armor!? You made the power of Sekiryuutei shape into a physical form!?" Raiser was shocked. His comment was acute.  
However, Naruto remained calm and waited for the attack

"This is the power of the Emperor of Dragons! The Balance Breaker, [Boosted Gear Scale-mail]! —If you want to stop me, go and ask Maou-sama! After all, it seems like this is the "The Hated Forbidden Technique"!" and punched both of his fist together to create a massive demonic power. It was so big that it covered half the side of the garden

Raiser taking this chance also summoned the biggest flaming ball he got and threw it at Naruto. Both attacks; equal size and power came straight at the blond who stood fearless.

"Byakugan" Naruto called out and channeled chakra to his eyes as the pride of Hyuuga appeared. His eyes then lost it azure color and replaced with a pale lavender one. The veins at his tempers became more noticeable "_**Hakkeshou Kaiten**_"

Releasing the chakra from every tenketsu of his body Naruto began to spin rapidly, creating a rotating chakra shield around him. The spinning chakra shield got bigger and bigger until it almost as big as an entire garden, easily negated the two attacks.

Then Naruto stopped spinning and as soon as he stopped, the eternal shinobi launched himself forward in a Jyuuken stance, readied to use what Hinata taught him after he gained the Byakugan.

Raiser and Issei who was still shocked about what just happened quickly snapped out of their thought and rushed toward Naruto with Issei faster thanked to his rocket booster.

Aiming straight at Naruto's face Issei punched with all his might but Naruto had already predicted the attack, using his left forearm to force the entire armored hand away before bringing his right hand up in a Jyuuken strike. Aiming for Issei's left torso Naruto stroke two Tenketsu before strinking his left shoulder, upper right hand, midsection and with both of his legs.

He didn't try to hurt the boy much, just making sure the pervert wouldn't get up while he was taking care of Raiser.

Before Issei could fall to the ground, Naruto clapped both of his hands together to summon his favorite weapon, a tri-prongs kunai with kanji on the handle.

Something was wrong with Naruto and Shana could see it in every of his movement. Usually he wouldn't need to come that far to take on two opponents like this, even when one of them was the son of Phenex household and the other was a legendary heavenly dragon. He was holding his ground yes, but there were too many waste movements.

"Shana-sama"

"I know Grayfia"

Shana whispered back to her queen, she understood how Naruto couldn't be able to fight like he used to.

He had been slacked off, ten years without any training nor real fight.

Naruto gritted his teeth when he felt his muscle stretched painfully and his body was slowly not answer to his mind. It was a good choice that he chose Jyuuken to fight or else the other Taijutsu styles would be too much for his current endurance and put him on the ground right now.

But he had to keep fighting, for the sake of Rias' happiness. He had to keep going forward for his friend.

Taking the kunai in his hand Naruto threw it at Raiser, this fight needed to end right now.

The eternal Shinobi then got into the Jyuuken stance with his body crouched low and his arms out stretched, one arm pointed to the sky while the other to the ground.

"He wouldn't…" Surt Second muttered in shock

"_**Hirashin Jyuuken Hou: Hakke Rokujuyon Shou**_" one of his most dangerous combination, the technique that no one had never be able to dodge or even see it coming.

In a blink of an eye, Naruto disappeared in a flash of yellow.

All around the stadium, the older devils all widened their eyes as they saw Naruto Uzumaki's trademark jutsu.

The kunai came near Raiser, and all he seen was a yellow flash.

The next instant, he was sent flying into the wall.

Naruto was standing with both of his palm on the place where Raiser's chest was just a moment ago.

All they seen was a flash of yellow.

"NARUTO-KUN!" Both Rias and Shana shouted out in horror when the blond fell to his knees while holding his body in pain, breathing hardly.

'_**Your muscle had been torn apart Naruto, stay still and let us fix you**_' Kyuubi said loudly inside of Naruto and began to channel his chakra into Naruto's system, slowly healing his torn up muscle and broken bones.

'_Damn it, I didn't know I'm this weak_' Naruto thought, living in a normal and peaceful live also had it downside and Naruto had just experienced it in the hard way.

'_**Next time when charging yourself in a fight, take a proper workout first**_' Kyuubi roared angrily, despite in pain Naruto couldn't help but grin. But a groaning sound make his heart stopped.

Issei was coming at him while crawling on the ground, the armor had already disappeared.

And he was having his hand on the bell.

'_DAMN IT_' Naruto cursed in his mind before using both of his legs to crisscross around his neck, holding the boy in place before using his hand to grab Issei's wrist and squealed hard, causing Issei to scream out in pain and let go of the bell.

Another sound made Naruto turned his head, and this time it was Raiser.

"You…how…dare…you…"

Naruto was speechless, Raiser was still standing even though it was just barely. Blood was flowing down to his chin and strained his tuxedo. It took a moment before Raiser slowly standing straight up, breathing hard but looked completely normal.

"No way" The blond muttered, just how was this guy healing ability.

"I will fucking kill you, you damn lowly human!" Raiser shouted out and sent a wave of flame toward Naruto.

Gritting his teeth Naruto stood back up, still on his knees and performed a series of hand seals

"_**Doton Doryuheki**_" he slammed his hands to the ground, making a solid wall of earth to raise up from the ground and blocked the flaming fire. The spectators let out a sigh of relief before they focused their eyes back on the fight.

"Naruto-sempai" Issei muttered.

"Stay down Issei, you're in no condition to fight" Naruto gritted his teeth before standing back up, his body had already healed back to normal "we both aim for the same thing, it's Rias' happiness. Let me fight for her, you had already done enough"

"But…

"Don't worry" Naruto turned his head back to the brunette on the ground and grinned "like I said, nothing is impossible with Naruto Uzumaki" and disappeared in a flash of yellow.

Naruto reappeared near the wall where his kunai had impaled into, right behind Raiser and pulled it out. The eternal shinobi then throw it at Raiser and ran forward.

The youngest son of Phenex quickly dodge to the side just in time before the kunai could stab into his head, however before he could prepare for it Naruto had already appeared behind him in a flash of yellow, with a blue orb in his hand.

"RASENGAN!" Naruto slammed it into Raiser's stomach and pressed the destructive orb hard into the taller blond. Raiser screamed out in pain when he felt his flesh being torn apart by Naruto's rasengan.

Naruto looked at the wound and felt his eyes widened slightly when he small flesh had already knitted back even an instant later it was torn by the Rasengan.

'_**Fuinjutsu?**_' Shukaku asked

'_No, they are too powerful even if this guy's an immortal_' Naruto dispersed the Rasengan and slammed his fist into the wound before it could heal back to normal, making Raiser cough out blood before another punch to the face sent him flying.

"Can you see Naruto Uzumaki" Raiser stopped himself on the ground and flared out his flaming wings "this is the ultimate power of Phenex clan, the clan that inherited the power of a Phoenix. I'm immortal and my power is absolute. No matter how much power you throw at me I always heal up, you're only exhausted yourself and wasting your time when all you should do was giving up, trash will forever be trash" He laughed loudly.

"How about I bury you alive then?" the laugh instantly stopped "all I could just hurt you until the pain is too much for you to handle, and your brain would collapse because of it. You can always cure the physically pain, but not mentally" his speech made a heavy atmosphere appeared around the stadium, especially the Phenex Clan.

"As an Shinobi, I don't play fair so I could make it happen right here" Naruto muttered "But first, you would need to be taught three important lessons"

Naruto ran toward Raiser with his brought back, the son of Phenex clan quickly brought out his wings and flew to the sky before flying back down with neck breaking speed. Two opponents slammed their fist into each other and created a powerful shockwave, knocking back several devils that was watching and also making the ground underneath cracked.

"First lesion, there is no such thing call absolute" Naruto cried out and grinned his fist into Raiser's one "Powers are earned not given; the power you're using is from your family, not you" Naruto pushed Raiser back, crushing the blond under the extreme pressure of his punch.

"Lesson number two" Naruto threw the kunai at hard as he could, making it flew pass the flying form of Raiser before teleporting himself behind the blond. Caught the kunai in his hand Naruto punched Raiser right on his face and force his body to slam on the ground, hard enough to create a large crater "respect your opponent, even right now I'm respecting you, looking at you as my equal. When you respect your opponent you might be able to see the real power their pose, and be able to figure it out the strength to overcome their powers" Naruto grabbed Raiser's neck and brought him up, glaring at his opponent with cold glare "and you, you look down on everyone and never respect them just because their statue is lower than you. That's why you will never be able to beat me"

"H-Hold on! Do you even know what you are doing!? This engagement is important and necessary for the future of Devils! It's not something a disgusting human like you can butt into!"

Naruto released Raiser's neck and spinning around, thrusting his elbow into his face, breaking his nose in the process.

"Lesson number three" Naruto focused his chakra, his enormous chakra resource into his fist and readied to release it at Raiser "Do I look like I give a shit about this world and its future" Naruto snarled "all I cared about is my friends. As long as one of them is still here I felt complete and manage to stay alive and don't turn insane. You Raiser Phenex, just a few moments ago you're about to take away my friend, my most favorite costumer and also my little sister's tutor"

Naruto then punched Raiser and also released the bended up chakra in his fist, creating a powerful shockwave that shook the whole stadium and sent Rasier straight forward the massive [Knight] statue. The punch was so powerful that it completely destroyed the status, making it cracked before breaking into millions piece and fell on top of Raiser.

"Lesion learned" Naruto whispered to himself and resealed his kunai into his dimensional storage.  
There were silent, before Shana Lucifer clapped her hands together and soon, everyone followed suited. Even the house of Phoenix was clapping for him.

"I totally forget this feeling" Naruto sighed, putting both his hands on his hip and looked toward the sky.

_**[Ring!]**_

"HAHAHA! I WON!" Issei Hyoudou screamed out in victory while holding the bell above his head, Naruto looked at his belt and saw that the bell had disappeared.

Sighing the eternal shinobi just let out a small smile before saying.

"Alright alright, I give up" he chuckled and pulled out the book "here you go kid!" he throw it to Issei who caught it and looked at the book with teary eyes.

"This is the best day of my life" Issei cried before his legs felt him, the brunette braced himself to the impact.  
However before his body could touch the ground Naruto had caught the boy arm and stopped the fall.

"Easy there kid" Naruto grinned.

"I didn't know that you're such a good person sempai" Issei laughed with tear in his eyes, but then felt his face smashed into the ground "Oi, what the hell?"

"Just like you said, I'm a good person" Naruto grinned evilly.

"The winner of this fight, Iss…"

But before Shana could declare the winner, a column of flame shot out from the mountain of falling rocks, blowing a good amount of debris out of the way before the arm of Raiser Phenex could be seen.

"This guy, just when will he give up?" Issei muttered as he looked at Raiser's form from the ground.

Cracking his knuckles while grinning, Naruto walked toward the son of Raiser Phenex with his body flicking with pure chakra, making the spectators all widened their eyes in shock.

"You….how…dare…you do…this to me…a high class" Raiser wiped the blood and sweat and dirt from his eyes and looked up, only to meet with a massive jaw of a gigantic Kyuubi.

A yellow pure energy Kyuubi with Naruto Uzumaki standing in its mouth.

_**GRAAAAHHHHHHH!**_

The beast released a powerful roar, shaking the entire side of the city. Raiser fell to his butt while screaming like a child that just seen ghost, looking at Naruto with pure wide horror eyes.

"PLEASE STOP!" Before Naruto could do anything a familiar drill haired girl landed in front of Raiser with her hands stretched out protectively "Please stop Naruto-sama, my Onii-sama can't continue fighting like this" she said with a shaking tone. Naruto could tell that she was scared to death; her knees were shaking uncontrollably but still manage to keep a brave face.

Naruto slowly made the Kyuubi's hand raised up and Ravel closed her eyes, waiting for the strike that would most likely ended her life.

But rather, she felt a hand being put onto her head.

Ravel opened her eyes to see the smiling face of Naruto, who was looking at her with warmness in his eyes.

"Take care of your brother Ravel" Naruto told her "family is always the most important thing" and turned around with his body returned back to normal.

"I…will Naruto-sama" Ravel whispered with a blushing face.

"The winner of this fight, Issei Hyoudou!" Shana stood up from her chair and declared the name of Rias' servant, making the whole stadium cheered out.

Naruto then turned his head to look at the crimson hair Maou, who was also looking at him.

Their eyes met, and Naruto was sure they had a lot to talk about.

A whole lot.

_**End of Chapter 4**_

* * *

_**Author's note: Hehehe... I just love scaring Raiser using Naruto's Kyuubi form am I?**_

_**Anyway that's for the next chapter.**_

_**Also, I had taken over a Percy Jackson fic from F. Perseus Jackson 2106, anyone who interested in said book like me, please give it a check :D. I will also followed the flow of his story, which mean that there would be definitely sequel after sequel in the future and you had no idea what is going to come in book 2 onward.**_

_**You can find said story in my profile.**_

_**Anyway, just checked out book 1 first and followed me through all of it :D**_

_**Chapter 2 of Akuma no Exorcist had finished as well and waiting for my beta reader and I will publish it soon, chapter 1 had been fixed by my beta reader.**_

_**Enjoyed the story everyone.**_

_**And today is VALENTINE as my country, I wish everyone had a great time with your boyfriend, girlfriend, husband, wife... and so as much love to each other as possible okay?! Not just today but also the whole year ^^**_


	5. Chapter 5

'_Naruto_' normal Thought.

"_**Rasengan**_" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'**_Kurama_**' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

* * *

_**Chapter 5: **_

_**Welcome back**_

"Even though I don't want to leave Asia at home alone, especially wearing this ridiculous suit," Naruto muttered with a scowl before his face brightened up like a thousand watt light bulb. "But I have to say I'm really enjoying this."

The reason he was more happy than usual was because of Rias Gremory, who had just been released from her unwanted marriage engagement, was helping him fix the suit he was wearing properly.

"It called a tuxedo Naruto-kun," Rias pointed a finger up and told him with an authoritative tone before returning back to help him choose the cravat. The crimson haired young woman was holding two cravats in her hands, one blue and one black, as she currently placed the black one near his neck and made a thoughtful expression, "Hm, I don't think black will look good on you."

"Of course it doesn't," Naruto declared. "I only look good with orange. You know, it's a combination of red and yellow."

"Are you flirting with me, Naruto Uzumaki?" Rias asked, winking cutely at him.

"Firstly Rias-chan, your hair is crimson and secondly, Issei was the one who had won the match and got your freedom back." Naruto shrugged his shoulders, "But hey, can I give it a try?"

"You're my date tonight, I'm sure you can," Rias giggled.

"Are you flirting with me Rias Gremory?" Naruto smirked and then asked her the same question she asked him, earning a giggle from the girl and a playful slap to his arm.

As the couple was going at it again, Shana Lucifer watched the scene play out in front of her and couldn't help but feel jealous of her sister. They were in Rias' massive room while Shana was in her old room at the Gremory Residence, watching the couple, mainly Naruto, through the secret camera she used to use to watch her sister while she was asleep.

Some might call her a pervert, but she was simply a sis-con.

How could she not? Her sister was flirting with her husband, who clearly did not remember anything about her and the time they spent with each other.

'Calm down Shana,' The crimson Maou comforted herself. 'He's already yours, just make sure he remembers you and then everything will return to normal again.'

However, it wasn't like she could control her feelings.

* * *

A day had passed since Issei won the match against Raiser and Naruto. Based on his wish, Rias' marriage engagement with Raiser had been canceled, which both families had agreed to that it was for the best.

However, the upcoming event that would take place at Gremory Residence tonight was a celebration party for Naruto's return and was thrown by Rias' parents. Naruto was surprised to hear that he was very well known among the older devils and most of them still looked up to him, so naturally the Devil World had to celebrate his return.

To be popular about something and in a world that he didn't remember, or didn't think even existed at all wasn't something Naruto came across everyday.

He had returned to his house at the human world to rest and recover from all the pressure he exerted to his body for the day, and then returned to Rias' house via Hiraishin at afternoon.

This reminded him too much about how everything went after the Fourth Shinobi War; everybody seemed to know him, well the older ones that is, and girls basically threw themselves at him.

However the one who confused him the most was Shana Lucifer, apparently their relationship didn't just stop at teacher and student.

He could see it all in her eyes when Shana looked at him.

"I think you won't need a tie," Rias said in defeat and threw all the ties away. She looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was still pretty early. "Hm, we still have around two hours left. Come on Naruto-kun, let me show you around the castle."

Naruto nodded his head before following Rias but before the door closed, Shana's eyes widened when she saw Naruto looked directly into the camera and then winked with a mysterious smile.

"I still can't believe that I once lived here." Naruto muttered as he walked through the corridors of Gremory Residence, looking around the house like a child excited for new things.

"Me neither, I can't believe that Shana Onee-sama erased my memories," Rias muttered the last part. Her mother hadn't told her much, but ever since the day she was born Naruto had been the one who played with her whenever he came here.

She was shocked when she found out that Naruto was an immortal, living in the era of which the human world was still called Elemental Nations, and began a journey that lasted for a very long time after becoming an immortal and then later being caught in the Great War between Heaven and Hell.

That was when he met her family and later became the Yondai Maou's master.

Aside from that, Venelana hadn't told her anything else, saying that all the questions would be answered in due time.

"This is Shana onee-sama's room, she left this room when she went to live in Lucifer Castle at Lilith, the capital of the Underworld," Rias pointed her hand towards the room at her right. "We shouldn't disturb her, Shana Onee-sama can't abandon her duty at a time like this."

"You mean paperwork?" Naruto asked, remembering the eternal enemy of every Kage, save himself. With Shadow Clones he could take care of paperwork while he himself did other things, of course not under the watchful eyes of Shikamaru.

And Bolt said he didn't care about his son.

"Yeah," Rias nodded her head and began to lead Naruto towards the other place. She didn't like the way Naruto looked at her sister and of course she felt jealous and threatened by Shana.

Then again, she was talking about the author of the Icha Icha Paradise series here. Naruto probably had a super pervert mentality, which he used to write those books and do his "research". The latest volume had shown the appearance of the main female character was slightly like Akeno's. She wouldn't be surprised if the next volume had a girl with red hair or even a twin.

"Hey. Rias-chan I wanted to ask you something..." Looking back at the room before turning back to Rias, Naruto asked with a curious face, "Does your sister have a boyfriend or even a husband?"

"Hm... As far as I remember, no she doesn't," she was really starting to doubt her memories now, but that was all she could tell Naruto. "But she does have a son with a lover long ago, his name is Millicas Gremory and he's ten years old." Rias then glared at him suspiciously, "You're not going to try make a move on her are you? She's your student after all."

"No, no, of course not," Naruto chuckled and held both of his arms out in defense. "Like I have a chance with someone of her status," He scratched the back of his neck and grinned sheepishly. Rias seemed very pleased with his answer and continued on walking.

"But nonetheless, that guy must be one hell of a lucky son of a bitch," Naruto suddenly said. "I mean just look at Shana, she is one hell of a sexy chick."

"What?" Rias scolded, "Am I not as good as her?" Truth be told, their looks were almost the same, only Shana was more mature, curvier and sexier. But Rias was sure she would be like that in the near future.

"Oh sorry, you can't stop the author of Icha Icha from looking at the girls, can you?" He joked and Rias slapped his arm playfully.

'But still, Shana's son was ten years old and I disappeared from the devil world ten years ago...' Naruto thought to himself and his mind was already working on possible solutions for it.

Millicas was Shana's son, and Rias didn't know the name of the father... And anything related to Naruto in her memories had been erased...

No no, Naruto shook his head rapidly, there's no way something like that had happened.

Sighing, Naruto continued on enjoying the tour Rias was giving him. Cleared out of his thoughts Naruto couldn't help but feel sorry for his lost past. Living in a place like this was probably very boring.

* * *

"Where is she?" Naruto stood with his arms crossed, foot tapping the ground impatiently.

"Relax sempai, I'm sure Buchou is coming," Issei said while holding the book Naruto gave him in hands, reading it in front of everyone without shame.

"Who's your date kid?"

"Koneko-chan."

"Good for you."

At least with that girl around, someone would be able to control him.

Naruto muttered and began to wait for Rias again. Koneko had entered inside the hall while Issei had decided to wait with Naruto for another minute. The brunette had taken Naruto as his role model and looked up to the blond.

Both of them were standing in front of the back door of the hall where Rias and Naruto would come inside when the crimson heiress arrived, who had returned to her room after the tour to change.

"Sorry for making you wait Naruto-kun."

A soft voice made both Naruto and Issei's head jerk up, by which the latter then dropped both the book and his jaw to the ground in shock.

Standing before them was what Naruto could describe a true goddess. Naruto had thought Rias looked stunning in her wedding dress before, but right now she was absolutely gorgeous.

Rias was wearing a white long dress, kind of like a white version of what her sister had wore during the wedding but with two straps holding the dress up behind her neck. The straps also exposed a large amount of her cleavage , but was modest at the same time.

Rias's dress was long, nearly touching the ground but with a long slit at the left side so that she could move easier and of course, show off her long creamy leg.

She didn't wear any make-up, at least she didn't appear to do so. But she did wear a pair of gold earrings and bracelets on her right wrist.

Looking at her he had to wonder why they called themselves Devils when their beauty matched any Angels out there, at least that what he thought.

Rias' beauty could be on par with her sister right now.

"Wow Rias-chan, you look great," he managed to speak out.

"Ufufu, thank you Naruto-kun, you don't look so bad either." Rias giggled before turning her head to Issei, "Issei, shouldn't you catch up with Koneko right now?"

"R-right, she's going to kill me if I don't hurry," Issei snapped out of his daze and quickly went inside the main hall.

"Shall we Milady?" Naruto offered Rias his arm, which she happily linked her arm with him.

The couple then opened the door together and stepped inside of the room.

Naruto was soon greeted with the fanciest and most elegant celebration he had ever seen in his life. Food and drinks, which Naruto recognized to be very expensive, had been placed on the long tables beside the wall.

The hall was pretty crowded, though Naruto knew most of them were older than a hundred years old, but they appeared to be in their mid-twenties. There was also a lot young looking devils around, and all of them were wearing high class tuxedos and dresses.

By the time Naruto and Rias stepped into the room, all eyes were focused on them and Naruto soon got uncomfortable. He was never a guy that wanted a lot of attention, well when he was small yes, but around this time he always avoided attention as best as he could. So having all the eyes focused on him like this wouldn't be too good for his cover.

However Naruto had already gotten his foot into these supernatural worlds too deep to get out now, so he would most likely have to accept this and live on from now.

Rias though, walked like a true princess, looking very pleased with her date and herself. How could she not? She was freed from her unwanted engagement and was accompanied by the Naruto Uzumaki to a celebration party just for him.

"Welcome back Naruto-sama!"

"It's good to have you back Naruto-sama!"

"It's a great honor for me to finally meet you Naruto-sama!"

"My parent talked a lot about you, it's great to have you at our side!"

In just a few minutes wandering around the hall with Rias, Naruto recieved all kinds of greeting and praise that any famous celebrity would get and even more than that. However, despite the greetings, his replies were only 'Uh' and 'Okay' and the occasional 'thank you'.

To be famous and well known about something you didn't remember was never easy. At least it wasn't like when he was a child, to be hated just because he had a Bijuu in his gut, and of course, didn't know anything about it until Mizuki told him.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself," Naruto told the beauty next to him after she had ended her conversation with yet another rich family that came to greet him.

"Of course I am," Rias smiled and then linked their arms together again. "I got the most handsome man as my date, of course I am enjoying myself."

"Good to know." Naruto looked around, "everything here seems new to me."

"You will get used to it soon, so don't worry Naruto-kun," Rias pushed herself closer to Naruto, whose arm was slightly touching her breast. "I'm sure I can help you with that."

"Ara ara... Ufufu, you sure are enjoying yourself Buchou."

The familiar gentle voice that belonged to the Queen of Rias Gremory, made the couple turn to look at the ones who were approaching them. Sure enough, Akeno was walking toward them with the rest of Rias' peerage following closely behind, all wearing expensive looking clothing for the night.

Though Issei was holding his hip and looked like he was in pain while Koneko was walking beside him with her usual emotionless expression, the petite white haired girl had probably punched Issei for being a pervert.

"Akeno, everyone."

"Hello Akeno-san," Naruto greeted the black haired girl with a friendly smile.

"No need for such honorific Naruto-sama," she said gently. "Just call me the way you call Buchou."

"Alright Akeno-chan," Naruto nodded before turning his head to Kiba.

"Naruto-sempai, I guess we still haven't properly introduced ourselves to each other yet. I'm Kiba Yuuto, Rias Gremory-sama's Knight." The handsome blonde haired young man introduced, offering Naruto his hand and a smile.

"It's good to finally meet the charming prince of Kuoh in person," Naruto joked and took Kiba's hand in a handshake before turning to the large members of the group, who just stared at him blankly

"Hey there Koneko-chan," Naruto said with a warm smile.

"Hello," she said curtly, but knowing this girl's personality, Naruto wasn't expecting more at all.

"So, this is your little group huh, Rias-chan?" The blond turned to his date, earning a nod to his question.

"They're all my adorable servants," Rias said with pride in her voice. "Reincarnated into devils to serve me and in turn, my family."

Naruto nodded. He looked thoughtful for a moment before saying, "Rias-chan, I've been thinking about this for a while now," Rias nodded and waited for him to continue "Can you..."

But before he could finish his sentence the lights in the hall suddenly went off. Everyone became silent and focused their attention at the head of the hall, where four devils were sitting on four chairs that looked like thrones to Naruto. Shana was also sitting on a crimson throne, with Grayfia standing close behind her, keeping her stoic face.

"They're our leaders," Rias whispered to Naruto. "The Yondai Maou of the Underworld."

Naruto looked in awe at the sight of four of the most powerful devils in the Underworld. Even with this distance and non dangerous situation, he could feel the incredible raw power radiating from them and to be honest, he hadn't felt this much power in someone since Madara Uchiha.

Especially Shana, her power was unbelievable. When he met her at Rias' wedding he didn't have the chance to directly feel her power.

And he was supposed to be their teacher. Kind of hard to believe even for him.

The black haired Maou that had her haired tied into a pony-tails suddenly turned her eyes to look at him and then winked, flashing him a beautiful and seductive smile then turned away before anyone could notice.

Rias, noticing Naruto's eyes was fixed on the black haired Maou said, "She is Serafall Leviathan, the second most powerful female of the Underworld, next to Onee-sama. Her name used to be Serafall Sitri but after the war she took over the title of the original Leviathan. Grayfia once challenged her for the title, but she was defeated."

"Really?" Naruto asked, surprised.

"Yes, but still, Grayfia is the third strongest female and the strongest Queen of the Underworld." Naruto nodded, he didn't need to be told to know about that. "Serafall-sama is also the Satan in charge of foreign affairs."

"What about the man next to Shana-san?" Naruto asked, looking at the brown haired man

"His name is Ajuka Beelzebub, formerly known as Ajuka Astaroth, is one of the Youdai Maou. He is the Chief Adviser for the Technology Department, and is the creator of the Evil Pieces system and the Rating Game."

"So, a brain type," Naruto nodded. "What about the guy that is about to pass out?" Naruto pointed his hand to the one at Serafall's right, who looked bored and was slowly falling asleep. For some reason he had a feeling that this guy was just like Shikamaru.

"He is Falbium Asmodeus, the Maou in charge of Millitary affairs. She introduced, "He's known for being Underworld's greatest tactician and stragetist. He's very very smart but I heard that he lives by the thought: 'working means losing'."

"Damn, I was right," Naruto grinned making Rias looked at him in confusion

"What do you mean?"

"He..."

However before he could continue, Shana suddenly stood up, holding out her hand to gather everyone's attention. When she was sure their eyes were on her, she proclaimed loudly.

"My people, as you know today we gather here to celebrate the return of our hero, Naruto Uzumaki, who had stayed on our side during the Great War," Shana looked at him and flashed Naruto a smile before she continued. "When the four Maous led the devils to war against the Angels and Fallen Angels, he had been the one who directly opposed the idea. While remaining neutral, he still supported us by training the ones now known to you as Lucifer, Leviathan, and Beelzebub so that we could lead the Anti-Maou Faction and fight in our war to regain the peace," she gently took the glass of wine from the table and held it above her head. "Let's give him our dearest welcome!"

Everyone cheered out before holding their wine above their head and called out his name, looking directly at the blond. Naruto just looked around dumbfounded while scratching the back of his neck, trying to force a smile on his face.

When the cheers had finally ended and everyone returned to talk with each other, Naruto was about to lead Rias to somewhere more private so he could ask her about a few things, until...

"NARUTO-SENSEI!"

A high-pitched and girlish squeal resounded and the feeling of someone running at him from behind immediately put the eternal shinobi on guard. But rather than pull out a kunai and prepared for battle, Naruto's body had reacted on its own.

Shooting his hands up Naruto caught a pair of slender arms that was about to wrap around his neck and twisted twisted her left arm roughly, not enough to break her arm but enough to make her let out a yelp of pain.

The blond then side stepped so that he was standing behind her. Linking his foot with her ankle, Naruto swiped her leg, making the girl fall towards the ground face first and her left arm being twisted behind her neck.

His knee was on her back and was pushing hard, immobilizing the girl.

Why in the name of Rikudo Sennin did he react that way?

"Ouch!" The girl, who Naruto instantly recognized as Serafall Leviathan moaned out in pain, "I'm so sorry Naruto-sensei!"

"Serafall-sama," Rias called out in worry. "Are you alright? Naruto-kun, get your knee off her," she demanded, which Naruto followed immediately.

"Hey hey, she jumped on me first." Naruto held out his hands in defense while Rias helped the black haired Maou stand up.

Rias then turned her eyes to Naruto but before she could scold him for being so stupid, they all heard a small chuckle behind them and realized that the other leaders of the Devil Faction were approaching them.

"I guess some things will never change," Ajuka Beelzebub said with a smile, looking at Serafall who sticking out her tongue at him childishly. "It's good to see you again Sensei."

"Damn, I never thought I would be called Sensei by the most powerful peo... Dev... Whatever." Naruto smiled while scratching his chin, but the realized the brown haired man was looking at him with calculating eyes, "Problem?"

"No sensei but... I'm taller than you now," he burst out in laughter and punched Naruto on his shoulder playfully.

"Ouch, that hurt," it wasn't the punch that hurt, but height wasn't something Naruto love to talked about.

He turned his eyes to the last crimson haired woman that was standing and looking at him quietly.

"Thank you by the way, for giving such a nice speech about me... Well even though I don't remember anything," he shrugged his shoulders and then saw a small boy hiding behind Shana, looking at him with the same eyes that the crimson Maou did.

Seeing that the blond had seen him, the crimson haired boy stepped out from behind Shana and asked politely with his head bowed slightly.

"Are you really Naruto Uzumaki?"

"Why yes, and you?" He kneed down to the child's level and smiled at him.

"I'm Millicas Gremory," the boy's eyes then shone brightly in excitement. "Kaa-sama told me everything about you, your different journeys are all my favorite," he pulled out a paper and a pen. "Can I have your signature? Please, my friends were all talking about you, I want to show them that I really met you in person." The boy asked with a hopeful tone.

"Hm? Oh sure thing red," Naruto smiled and took the paper. He had never done this before but managed to create his own signature. "Here you go," the child squealed out in delight as Naruto patted his head while grinning.

Shana bit her lower lip and tried to hold back her tears. She felt terrible, disgusted at herself... Millicas loved Naruto and she used to tell him bed time stories about his journey, despite the laws she had created herself about his existence.

Now, looking at the heartwarming scene in front of her, Shana couldn't control her feelings at all. Millicas had been a huge fan of Naruto, not knowing the man in front of him was his own father.

She wanted to tell them the truth, she wanted to tell Millicas that Naruto was his father and to Naruto, the boy he was patting on the head was his son.

However, she had to stop herself. Their marriage wasn't exactly official ten years ago, and having Millicas was a secret between them, her parents, Serafall, Ajuka, and Rias. Even their romantic feelings for each other was a secret.

It was hard being a Maou. From the beginning the higher-ups, especially the elders didn't exactly like Naruto as they were afraid of his power. Now, he had become weaker, and if they found out Millicas was indeed his son before he got his memories back, she didn't want to think what they would demand from her son, knowing he was the son of two of the most powerful beings in the world.

She had to be patient, slowly helping him regain his memories, and only then could their family could be reunited.

"Kaa-sama, look it's Naruto Uzumaki nii-sama's signature!" Shana smiled warmly at her son.

"You should show it to your friends Millicas," Shana said, making her son nod his head rapidly before running off to find his friends. "You're getting popular Naruto-kun," Shana smiled at her secret lover.

"I guess," Naruto scratched the back of his neck, smiling nervously.

"Well get used to it Sensei," Ajuka smiled. "You won't believe how popular you have become in just a day."

"Care to elighten me?" Naruto asked.

"I think I can tell you that Naruto-sama," Lord Gremory appeared with his wife next to him.

"Naruto-kun, this is my father and the head of Gremory Household," Rias introduced the crimson haired man. "And this is my mother, Venelana Gremory."

"Pleasure to meet you two," Naruto grinned and shook Lord Gremory's hand before turning to Venelana.

"Welcome back Naruto-sama," Venelana bowed before looking at him. "It's been more than two hundred years and yet I feel like just yesterday I asked you to take care of Shana.'

"I'm not good at babysitting," he casted his eyes to the crimson haired Maou. "But looking at her right now I guess I had done a really good job, don't you think so?" Shana blushed while Rias giggled. "So what's this about me becoming popular?" He knew that he had become popular thanks to his revelation about being the author of Icha Icha Series, but he guessed it wasn't the only reason.

"I guess this matter involves Grayfia as well." Venelana said and everyone turned their eyes toward the silver haired maid who had been standing behind Shana this whole time.

"Oh hey maid-san," Naruto grinned brightly, too bright for Grayfia's liking. "I still haven't thanked you for giving me that summoning paper yet, so thank you."

"It's nothing Naruto-san," she said sternly.

"Damn, so cold," Naruto muttered making everyone around them chuckle.

"Oh c'mon Grayfia," Shana said as she gently pulled the maid's braid. "Stop with the '-san' suffix, just call him the way you want," Shana said with her usual cheerful expression.

"Grayfia-chan, drop the cold face already," Serafall giggled as she hugged the maid tightly, whose face by now was red with embarassment.

"I think I got a job to do," she tried to walk away, but both females Maou stopped her.

"Oi, I don't think you can escape Ane-sama," Beowulf, who was eating with hid fellow Shana's peerage at the nearby table called out.

"I'm still standing right here," Naruto pointed to himself, feeling a little left out from their conversation which most likely involved him as well. He's the main character after all, right?

"We will have to wait later Naruto-sama because there are too many devils wanting to meet you, for now, just enjoy the party," Lord Gremory said as more and more families circled around Naruto and Rias, which the latter happily welcomed while the former groaned in disappointment.

* * *

"So, what's this all about?"

Naruto asked as the Gremory Household was the last of the devils at the hall. The party had ended and all the other families had returned home.

Only the Maou, sans the lazier one who had excused himself to go home and sleep, remained. Shana's peerage wanted to stay because they wanted to see the... hilarious scene that would play out. Rias' peerage were staying as well, with Issei reading a certain porn novel while giggling perversely.

Grayfia was standing behind Shana with her usual stoic expression, though her hand was fingering her apron in a very nervous way, making it a kind of funny sight to see.

Shana however was holding a camera in her hand, preparing to catch the most embarrassing state of the usual stern and stoic maid, using it as blackmail in the future.

"You're awfully enjoying this aren't you?" Naruto who was standing with his back leaned against the chair said with amusement.

"You have no idea how many years I have waited for this moment," Shana giggled and took a picture of Grayfia. "I'm going to use this against her in the future, to make her loosen up with me a bit."

"Strict?"

"Very"

Naruto nodded, not that surprised.

"Okay, let's get to the main point," Naruto said earning everyone's attention. "I know that I fought in a war and was some kind of hero to you guys but... I don't think it would make me that popular, I mean the boys and girls were all looking at me like they were looking at their role model, in a different way," he finished.

"Naruto-sama, first you have to understand that fighting in the Great War, taking care of Shana, and then training three out of four Yondai Maous made you quite the celebrity," Serafall cheered out, giving him the V-sign and her tongue sticking out cutely. "However, it wasn't the only thing you did..."

"Don't tell me it had something to do with Grayfia."

"It directly involves her," Lord Gremory said before looking around, fixing his eyes on the young devils. "You all read 'Love and War' right?"

"Yes Otou...sa...ma," Rias nodded her head before trailing off, her eyes then widened as she looked at Naruto in shock "Y-ou Y-ou're..."

"What's with the look?" Naruto asked, confused.

"Rias-chan, please go to your room and bring the book back to us," Shana smiled sweetly, for some reason Naruto could see that the Maou wasn't pleased about the topic they were talking about.

"I could..." Grayfia raised her hand but Serafall suddenly snaked her hands around the maid's neck, stopping her

"Oh no, you better stay here Grayfia-chan, we can't have the main female antagonist run away can we?" Serafall giggled happily.

"Antagonist? She evil or something?" Naruto asked before a tick mark appeared on his forehead. "Can anyone tell me what's going on, I love to live in the shadows, away from the trouble but you guys are making me very confused here. C'mon, I'm a guy who lost three hundred years worth of memory."

"Rias," Venelana addressed her youngest daughter, who was still glaring at Naruto, with a stern voice.

"Alright mother," throwing Naruto one last look the crimson heiress of Gremory Clan quickly exited the room and head toward her room to find said book.

"So, please start the story," Naruto motioned his hand to the parents.

"Alright Naruto-sama," Lord Gremory cleared his voice before starting. "Thousands of years ago, there were the Three Factions. Unlike other supernatural groups, which were apparently more or less independent of each other, these three were all interconnected. Together, the Three Factions spawned the Judeo-Christian religion, and became part of the Bible."

The Three Factions of Angels, Devils, and Fallen Angels warred against one another under the leaderships of the Biblical God, the Four Great Satans, and the Fallen Angel organization, Grigori, led by Azazel, in a conflict which came to be known as the Great War"

"And they happened right under my nose without me knowing," Naruto massaged his eyes. "What about…" the door opened once again and Rias returned to the door with a pink book in her hand.

For some reason, he felt like Grayfia wanted to burn that book

"Here it is Otou-sama " Rias handed her father the book then walked toward Naruto after giving Grayfia with a glare.

"Thank you Rias," Lord Gremory smiled.

"Right, what about me? Did I try to stop the war?" Knowing himself, Naruto probably stayed out of the way first.

"Unfortunately quite the opposite, you avoided us for three hundred years," Bulls-eye "Just like you said back then, stayed out of the trouble and lived a happy life alone."

"A happy life alone?" Rias punched his arm lightly. "What're you thinking?"

"Well Rias-chan, when you're an immortal wanderer like me, you will understand," Naruto shook his head sadly. "I couldn't get close to anyone. Because I'm immortal, I will live forever while the person I care about will eventually pass away when their time came. I separated myself from the world, cutting all connections and tried to live alone."

"You're not alone Naruto-kun," Shana suddenly said with a soft tone. It was just her instinct, but she wanted to say that to him, the same words she said to him when she was just a teenager being guided by Naruto.

"Why, thank you." Naruto smiled at her.

"Thousand of years alone, I'm surprised you haven't turned insane."

"I did, for more than a hundred years," Naruto sighed making everyone gasped, even Shana who thought she knew everything about him. "But it's the past, please go on Gremory-san."

"Yes Naruto-sama, like I said, it took us three hundred years to locate you and convince you to come with us, the Anti-Maou Faction. Because of the devils' extremely long lifespan you decided to stick around with us, and we became great friends with each other. You had very close ties with the Gremory family as well as my wife's clan, the Bael Clan."

"When we got married and I birthed Shana," Venelana continued her husband's words. "We asked you to take care of her whenever we were busy with our work, which you refused before we could finish," there were a few chuckles while Shana pouted. "But after sometime you decided to take care of Shana,and then your existence became acknowledged by the Devil Faction. When Serafall Sitri and Ajuka Astaroth became Shana's friends…"

"I took them under my wings and trained them," Naruto nodded. "A basic team."

"The Great Magical Team, hooray!" Serafall cheered out while throwing herself at Naruto, hugging him tightly which the blonde didn't mind at all.

"Serafall, our name was Team Maelstrom," Ajuka reminded her making Naruto smirk. Team Maelstrom? Just what he wanted.

"You basically put the three of them through hell," Venelana said blankly. "But with your training they became very powerful even at a young age, incredibly powerful."

"However, all three joined our army very soon because they wanted to stop the war as quickly as they could. With their power, ambitions, talents the three, along with Falbium-sama, became the leader of Anti-Maou Faction, with Shana as our ace. We attacked the Old-Maou Faction because we thought that if we defeated them and made a truce with the other sides, we could stop the war and finally live in peace."

"However, the Old Maou Faction wasn't weak either," Shana said. "While their main army headed toward the battlefield against the Angels and Fallen Angels, they had a lot of powerful servants to oppose us, and the one who stood at the front line, the Old Maou faction's ultimate ace, who is now known as the Strongest Queen of the Underworld and The Silver-haired Queen of Annihilation..."

"No way..." Naruto turned his head to Grayfia so fast that he could hear his bone cracking, but he didn't care. The silver haired maid was looking at him with the usual expression, but he could also see something else in her eyes.

"Grayfia was originally from the Old Maou Faction, she came from the house of Lucifuge, a family of pure blooded Devils from the Extra Demons whose family served under the original Lucifer," this time, it was Rias who spoke up.

'Why do I have feeling that I'm the reason she decided to changed sides?' Whenever he talked with an enemy, as Sasuke once told him, he always had this mysterious power to change people's mind and guided them to the good side.

That was a great power because Naruto wasn't one who enjoyed fighting if it was not necessary.

Also, bringing the evil ones to the bright side of life is better than killing them.

Gaara was a perfect example at that.

"Team Maelstrom was powerful but inexperienced, while Grayfia already fought countless battles for the Anti Maou Faction," Ajuka chuckled. "Sensei, you said you would sit down and watch the war and promised to never interfere but there was something you couldn't stand, it was us, the ones you cared about being beaten around by the enemies. I heard that it was the first time you had ever broken a promise, just to save Shana and us."

"That's when your power being acknowledged by the Anti Maou Faction and… guess who had been assigned to kill you at all costs," Venelana smiled.

"Damn, I'm dead meat," Naruto couldn't help but laugh, being hunted around by a sexy silver haired demon seemed like a really interesting experience."So, did we have a great time Grayfia?" He teased but before he could even blink, Grayfia had appeared in front of him and kneed him in the stomach hard.

Coughing in pain, Naruto just reacted in time to stop an ice blade aimed to his neck at the left side by grabbing Grayfia's hand and wrist. However it wasn't the last of Grayfia's lightning quick attack, as she used the grip Naruto had on her and threw him across the room.

"We did have a great time Naruto-sama," Grayfia said with her usual cold voice when she felt a cold blade at her neck, the Naruto being thrown into the wall disappeared in a puff of smoke.

"With you trying to kill me every time we met?"

"Every time," this time, it was Shana who spoke up. While feeling rather jealous at her maid, she couldn't help but find it very amusing.

Naruto removed the kunai and made it disappear, letting Grayfia returning to her usual spot behind Shana.

The maid was strong, insanely strong. She could kill him easily with those moves. The maid wasn't only fast, which already surpassed the speed of A, she was also very strong. She had summoned a weapon, or whatever she had done, before his eyes could follow and get close to him without him knowing it.

Sure, he had been slacking off lately, however Naruto was sure he was still around Kage level, or at least Kage level.

Made him wonder how he had survived with her at his tail.

"You pranked her," as if she could read his mind, Shana said, "from using paint balloons to using ropes to tie her upside down the tree."

"Now, with Grayfia tailing you like that, the Anti-Maou Faction lost an important ace and completely forgot about the rest of Team Maelstrom and Falbium, letting four of the most powerful devils in history roam around the battlefield and defeat their strongest servants. They gained experience with each battle they fought and became stronger than ever while Grayfia was still chasing Naruto-sama around."

"Read page 999th Naruto-sama, and you will understand what happened between you and Grayfia," Venelana handed Naruto the book, which Naruto opened to the exact number and read it. For a few minutes everyone remained silent, waiting for Naruto to read the story.

Naruto could see that most details had been changed, but he could picture himself being the main character of this story while Grayfia was almost the same as today, but she did have her emotional situation, just like how they met each other lately.

Naruto widened his eyes when he finished the last page.

"I love you?" Naruto looked up. "That's some really strong words Grayfia, especially when I'm supposed to be the enemy," the maid turned her head to look away.

"How could I not," she suddenly said, dropping her cold image completely. "At first I thought you were the greatest threat of my former master. I tried to kill you in the most horrible way you could imagine and yet you still laughed it off, saying that it was fun hanging around with me. Time passed and I still tried to kill you, yet you remained the same and never tried to repay me, even showing kindness to me. I began to enjoy the time with you way too much and then before I realized it, I was madly in love with you," Grayfia took a deep breath before looking away, folding her arms under her breasts. "It doesn't matter now Naruto-sama."

"You still love me," it wasn't a question.

"Now Aniki, imagine something like this," Beowulf suddenly appeared beside Naruto and said cheerfully. "A nameless devil, or fake name at this situation fought at the front line of the Anti-Maou Faction and Grayfia Lucifuge, the devil who fought against him from the front line of Old Maou Faction. Their love story had become so popular, so popular that it became a well known romantic story among the young devils, and was even made into movie," Naruto nearly dropped his mouth to the ground. "Now, the world found out that the nameless devil was actually an immortal human, the hero of Great War, the one who trained and guided three out of four Youdai Maou," Beowulf said dramatically. "The one who killed the original Lucifer and stopped the war and who also stole the heart of his most trusted servant. Well Aniki, your reputation started this morning when the newest edition of your love story with Ane-san was published"

"I'm sorry," Grayfia lowered her head.

"Don't be… Wow…" Naruto muttered. "Always wanted to be in a movie, but I guess this is alright."

"So, that's it for now," Lord Gremory said. "Let's return to our jobs everyone, the party is over." He then turned back to Naruto, "Oh if you need anything Naruto-sama, feel free to ask us."

"I will," Naruto nodded before being surrounded by Shana's peerage, who still hadn't had the chance to greet him properly yet.

While talking with the strongest peerage, Naruto couldn't help but kept glancing at Shana and Grayfia, who were chatting with each other at the far side of the room. Shana always smiled around him but unlike Grayfia, it was a sad smile.

Naruto smiled when he looked at the city bellow from the terrace of Gremory Residence. For some reason, he felt like he was at home here. Maybe it was because of the experience he had during his lost past, or maybe it was because this devils' lifespan was longer, a promise to Naruto that he would never feel alone again.

"Thinking about the past Naruto-kun?" he didn't need to turn around to find out who had arrived.

"Yeah, it's strange really, everyone knew me, yet I knew nothing about them."

"Only the older generation Naruto-kun," Shana walked to the balcony and leaned her arms on them. "But soon, the younger generation will know who you are, as well as Grigori and Heaven. They will once again acknowledge your existence."

"I guess…hey Shana, how long is a normal devil life-span?"

"Depends Naruto-kun, The Phenex family are all immortal while the normal devils could live up to ten or hundreds of thousands of years. No one knows exactly how long. My grandparents are one of the first devils and they're still strong and happy," she turned her eyes to look at him, with concern. "Don't worry, you can't get close to humans but with devils like us, you will never be alone again."

"How's Grayfia?"

"She went back to her duties, pretending nothing has happened," they both laughed at that. "But anyway, she will return to being Grayfia Lucifuge, not the maid of Shana Lucifer when she has a day off."

"Well I really hope so. She's too strict if you ask me."

"Anyway Naruto-kun, what're you going to do from now?"

"I don't know Shana, maybe I will return to the human world," Shana nodded. "But I guess I will stick around here more often, with Rias there to remind me."

Speaking of which, he really needed to speak with Rias about Asia's situation.

Life was going to be interesting from now on.

**End of Chapter 5**

* * *

_**Author's note: That's it, the new chapter for the Shinobi :D... A little shorter for my standard but this is the Lunar New Year week so I'm very busy with my family**_

_**For those who don't know about it yet I just published a new story called New Life Second Chance, a pure Naruto fanfic about Naruto getting reborn into...'himself' at the different world where he had a different life, his parent was alive and have sisters.**_

_** Go check it out everyone :D, I promise it would be a good story.**_

_** Still looking for more Beta-readers for my stories :D**_

_**Last but not least**_

_** READ AND REVIEW everyone**_


	6. Chapter 6

_"Naruto" normal speechs._

_'Naruto_' normal thoughts.

"**_Rasengan_**" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

_**Chapter 6**_

_**Normal again**_

"Come in, please come in"

Naruto Uzumaki, who was the formal shinobi of Konoha but now the owner of Uzumaki ramen said cheerily as he opened the door for the fifteen thousand costumers of this month, if he counted right. Business couldn't get any better than this, even the glory of Ichiraku ramen couldn't compare to what his shop was doing even though his ramen was no match for them.

"Here is your ramen…Please enjoy the meal" Asia Argento said happily as she dashed around the restaurant wearing the trademark uniform of Ichiraku Ramen's waitress, her face held that angelic smile that could melt down anyone's heart, even his.

Even though girls of this era, or the era before and even before that aren't a fan of ramen, they still came here to have a delicious bowl of Uzumaki ramen that was unlike any bowl of ramen they had ever tasted in their life.

But he couldn't say the same thing to the male population. He didn't need to see to know that they came here to see the beautiful waitresses belonged to his restaurant and not to mention Asia, the beautiful foreign girl with blond hair and innocent features.

Since his ramen business had upgraded from a small stand to a small restaurant, which was going to be big in the future, Naruto told Asia that she didn't need to work so hard and should just concentrate on making as many friends as school and live the free life he wants her to have, the former nun still put on the uniform and came here every time she was free.

"_I want to repay you for what you did for me Naruto-nii sama"_

That was what his foster little sister said.

Naruto returned to the shop and sat down at an empty table, his mind wandered to what happened three days ago and just thought about them made his head hurt like hell. Most of the times something like this happened, it always brought him trouble and of course it already did, with the whole crazy things about him being the hero of the Underworld and currently one of the most popular man in existence because of his own love story with a smoking hot maid, not that he minds anyway.

If Naruto could go back in time, he would punch his past self in the face with a fist enchanted with Senjutsu or maybe with Kurama's chakra for two reason: for forgetting a past that important and getting himself into this mess.

But still, it wasn't that easy to make him forget something like that and also affecting the Bijuu at the same time, either having something went straight through his head and destroy his brain or, with the new world he just discovered, a very powerful magic that could delete his as well as the Bijuu's memories was placed on him ten years ago…or maybe both.

But still, Grayfia told him that a magic like that doesn't exist in the first place and Naruto doubt there would be something strong enough to get pass him first in order to to get to his head, let alone went through it and damaged his brain to the point he forgot his memories.

The more he thought about it, the more complicate it became to the point more and more ridiculous theories begin to pop up every minute.

_Line Break_

"Where do you think you're going, Shana-sama?" Grayfia Lucifuge asked coldly as she gripped the top of her mistress' head, stopping her from sneaking out of her office, leaving ton and ton of paperwork unfinished.

"G-Grayfia…" Shana chuckled nervously as she was sweating bullet from the deadly amount of killing intent the silver haired maid was releasing "I was…just going to the toilet…yeah, the toilet"

"The toilet is this way, Shana-sama" Grayfia replied and dragged the crimson haired woman back to her table "please finish the paperwork before thinking about sneaking out Shana-sama, this is the fifth times you trying to do so this morning" the woman said shortly with a sharp tone.

"But I want to meet him Grayfia" Shana winced playfully went Grayfia pushed her back to her seat by the hands on her shoulders, facing stack and stack of unread reports and requests.

"We all want to meet him Shana-sama" the maid said, standing next to her master with both hands clapped in front of her apron "but do not forget that you're a Maou with a lot of responsibilities."

"Oh then that's mean you're really eager to meet him too, aren't you Grayfia?" Shana grinned mischievously, clicking her fingers "you and your naughty thought of…"

But the childish Maou was cut off her speech again because Grayfia was glaring at her with murderous intent in her eyes, her fist tightened as a creepy silver aura was emitting from her body.

But luckily for Shana, the sound of someone knocking against expensive wooden doors saved her from a harsh beating from her Queen.

"Onee-sama, can I come in?" Shana's face instantly lifted up as she heard her beloved sister's voice.

"Oh Rias-chan, of course" Shana chirped happily "please come in"

Her sister opened the door and came in. The crimson haired ruined princess was wearing a light sundress that looked great on her, as well as a small bag wore around her left shoulder.

"Good morning Onee-sama" Rias greeted her sister with a bright tone "you too, Grayfia" with Grayfia was a little less friendly than her sister. The one standing in front of her was the one who was becoming extremely popular with her own infamous love story with the hero of Devil Faction, aka the man who saved her from her unwanted wedding with the man she didn't love.

"Oh, good morning Rias-chan" Shana said with a smile "You look great, going"

"Thank you Onee-sama"

"You don't have school today?" the crimson Maou said curiously.

"Onee-sama" Rias frowned before saying "this is Sunday, I don't have school today" she said it blankly.

"O-Oh" Grayfia sighed longingly at her mistress' forceful smile "so, club's activities?"

"Yes" Rias nodded her head "but it isn't fighting or killing any stray devils" she then said with a big smile "But we're going to visit Naruto-kun's restaurant today" Shana looked like someone just being smashed upside the head by a hammer. Rias reached her hand into her bag and pulled out a blue paper rolled into a scroll "I got this from the designer so you should have a look at it first Onee-sama" Rias put the scroll on the table before turning around "I will take my leave now" with that, she leaved the room.

Shana didn't say anything for half a minute, as her mind still taking in every details of what her sister just said. Grayfia, as usual, stayed silent but unknown to her mistress as well as the girl who just left the room, she really wanted to abandon her duty and came to meet the man she loved more than her job just like Shana.

"Gra…"

"Finish them first, Shana-sama" But after all of it, she had her duty and more responsible than her irresponsible mistress. It wasn't like Naruto would disappear again though, unlike Shana she got his phone numbers in her pocket and could contact him anytime she wants.

And Shana didn't need to know that.

_Line Break_

"Here, eat some more Asia" Naruto said as he put a shrimp into Asia's bowl.

"Thank you, Onii-sama" the younger blond said with a bright smile before returning to eat her lunch.

Naruto and Asia were having lunch together at the second floor of his restaurant, sitting on the chair with table filled with various kinds of foods beside the balcony. There were still costumers coming and leaving the ramen restaurant bellow, but it wasn't like something his waitresses and chefs couldn't handle, since some of them were his clones after all (of course they henge to different people).

Naruto, being the ramen lover himself, would like to have ramen in his meals all day especially when he was staying inside a restaurant that only serve ramen. But the blond had come to understand that ramen wasn't a very healthy food, especially for a growing girl like Asia.

So because of that, the usual bowls of ramen was missing from his table, which was very unusual for him. He knew how to cook, but his knowledge of common meals was very limit but he did his best to put up a good lunch for both of them.

"Welcome to Uzumaki ramen"

"Sugoi!"

His head instantly turned to the side and looked down to the first floor when he heard the lecherous shout belonged to the infamous oppai-loving boy Issei Hyoudou. As expected the one third of the pervert-trio at Kuoh Academy was standing at the opened door with a perversely smile on his face, his eyes was ogling the large chest of the waitresses who were greeting him, not that he surprised though.

But his eyes widened when the rest of Occult Research Club made themselves known to him by stepping into the restaurant with Koneko being the last one.

Rias Gremory, Akeno Himejima, Kiba Yuuto… and the former mentioned two, all of them were here. Five devils, two of them weren't quite fully devils, in his humble restaurant could only mean trouble.

But putting that aside, Naruto was surprise and wanted to find out that why they were here. Of all the members of the Occult Research Club, Rias was the one he wanted to have a few words with.

The other four? Not that much but Akeno and Koneko could make two exceptions.

"We're looking for the boss" Rias said to the nearest waitress while Koneko was putting Issei in place, in case he decided to do something indecent to the waitresses.

"He's having lunch at the second floor" Rias nodded her head "Do you need me to call him or..."

"No need" Naruto said from the second floor with both of his arms leaning against the balcony, looking down at them with a grin "welcome"

A few minutes later, after finishing his lunch with Asia, Naruro headed down to the first floor and walked to the table where the group was sitting, patiently waiting for their order to come.

"So, care to tell me why not one, but a whole group of devils is here?" Naruto asked, raising his eyebrow slightly.

"Club activities Naruto-kun" Rias said, smiling cheerfully at him "this is our day-off so I decide to take my club to your place and have lunch, you don't mind, do you?"

"Well then it makes you my costumers" Naruto shrugged his shoulders "I did promise that you can have free ramen, so it's on the house" pulling the chair toward their table Naruto sat down and put both of his arms on the table, leaning his head slightly forward before looking at Rias "Rias, can I ask you a favor?"

"Anything Naruto-kun" Rias nodded her head. She was also curious to know that what did this all-powerful man wants from her, but somewhat happy when he asked her that.

"I want you to turn Asia into a devil"

Of all the things Naruto could possibility ask her, Rias didn't expect him to ask her do something like that. Everyone was also surprise by his request, since they knew how protective Naruto was to Asia. Turning into a devil, under the authority of Rias, only mean a lot of dangers ahead of her.

"Can I ask why Naruto-kun?" it wasn't like she had something against the idea. Since Asia had a very powerful and useful Sacred Gear, Twilight Healing, the power to cure any wounds from anyone, even if they're devils.

"As I said a few days ago" he turned his eyes slightly to Asia, who was putting the bowls of ramen into her tray in order to bring it to the group "I could live for…I don't know, maybe for eternity and the last thing I want will be the people I care about dying before me, because of human's deceases or old age." He heard from Rias' parent that the Gremory Clan was beings with extraordinary affection among the Devils. As such, they did not discriminate themselves with their servants so entrusting Asia to someone like them wouldn't be something so bad. Plus he knew Rias and the way she treated her servants and he liked it nonetheless.

"So, you want me to turn her into my servant so…" Rias lowered her voice.

"…so she could live longer, lengthen her life-span" Naruto nodded his head "Devils can live for thousands of years right?"

"Yes Naruto-kun" Rias smiled. She could see that he cared a lot for his friends, even the ones he hardly knew like her.

"This also help you gain a very…"

"I will do it Naruto-kun" Rias put a hand on his hand, smiling at him "Asia is like a sister to me, of course I will be more than happy to have someone like her at my servant."

Naruto nodded his head, he would need to talk with his foster sister about this first before letting Rias do what she must. The last time someone he treasured passed away, Naruto needed more than a decade to recover from their departure but he knew that he could never get over it. Taking in Asia was one of his biggest risks, but now he might found a solution for his problem and maybe he would never have to be alone again, at least for a long time.

"Here is your orders everyone" Asia said to them with her usual innocent smile, making a certain pervert boy to drool but he was shut off from any lecherous though because Naruto flicked a chopstick toward his head, impaling itself into the chair he was sitting.

"Thank you Asia" Naruto smiled to his foster sister and stood up from his seat "I will let you guys enjoy the meal alone, Asia…can you follow me to the back" He should get his done as quick as possible.

"Enjoy the meal everyone" Asia bowed her head to the devils group before removing the apron around her waist and put the tray away, following Naruto to the back of the restaurant.

_Line Break _

"Alright, I will perform the ritual. The changing process will be quick, so it's nothing you should worry about Asia" Rias told the younger girl, holding a crimson [Bishop] Evil Piece in her hand. It was no surprise for her that Asia would be a Bishop, since her power was more into her magical Sacred Gear, which would make her a great supporter on the battlefield.

"I understand Rias-sempai" Asia nodded her head nervously, standing with the crimson magic circle of Gremory Household underneath her feet.

Naruto stood at the sideline, watching Rias performing the ritual while wondering if he made a good choice in getting involving with the supernatural worlds or not, even more or less it was more like he was returning to the world he used to live in. There were so many questions in his head right now, but the question he wanted to know the answer the most was how could a world of supernatural existed right under his nose without him find out for so long like that.

Deep in thought, Naruto didn't realize his phone was ringing until it shook one time inside of his pocket.

"Sorry" Naruto said, reaching his hand into his pocket and walked to somewhere more private after seeing the name on the screen.

After making sure he was out of the devils' hearing range, Naruto tapped the answer button on the screen and put it near his ear

"I was wondering when you would call me" He said

"Hello Naruto-sama" Grayfia said gently at the other line, her voice wasn't that emotionless and stern tone "how are you?"

"I'm good, you too I hope." as far as he could tell, Grayfia was madly in love with him so he had expected her to contact him sooner than this "have you been busy lately?"

"What? You miss me already Naruto-sama" he laughed a little at her playful tone "sorry for taking this long to call you Naruto-sama, Shana-sama had been very irresponsible lately, so I had to keep her in place"

"For a leader, she sure know how to enjoy her time" Naruto smiled

"What are you doing Naruto-sama?"

"Nothing much," he turned his head around and saw the small magical piece sank into Asia's chest "just watching the little sister of your mistress turn my adopt sister into her servant"

"Asia Argento must mean a lot to you" Grayfia said softly "usually it was not that easy for you to stay near someone for a long time."

"You sure know a lot about me Grayfia" Naruto said, leaning his body against a tree, with his hand in his pocket "You and me, did we have a good time?" he asked that question once before, but for a different purpose.

"I was happy Naruto-sama" that was all he needed to know "happy with my decision of following you. Even though it was never official between us, I never regret loving you"

Now he understood why their love story was so popular with the younger devils of the Underworld. The love of Grayfia for him was pure and it'd been a long time since he got someone said those words to him with such passion in their tone like that.

"Hey Grayfia"

"Yes Naruto-sama"

"How can I find more of those teleporting papers?" he asked.

"What do you need them for?" she asked curiously.

"I'm wondering if you're free this next weekend" Grayfia's eyes widened slightly at his statement.

Amnesia or not, maybe he should start things over from now on. This was an opportunity he always wished for.

* * *

_**End of chapter 6**_

* * *

_**Author's note: It's the end of this new chapter, I hope you all like it even though it was short but it was enough to tell you guys that I had considered and decided to re-start this story.**_

_**Sorry for this long delay in my works but I had been very busy lately with the University's issue (the same with my brother). The result is going to arrive tomorrow morning on my personal account in the Ho Chi Minh University of Technology's website. I really hoped that my marks were good enough to be able to get into this school, I was very worry lately and wasn't be able to get much sleep these days (unlike my brother, I was more responsible).**_

_**This chapter is going to arrive soon, and again I hope you all like this chapter ^^.**_

_**Please READ and REVIEW.**_

_**P/S: The challenge for writing a reading story of Naruto DxD Purpose of Living is still up but from now on I put a reading type story challenge for this story as well. Anyone who interest in doing it, please PM me so that I could send the chapters.**_

_**And if Memodo Shiki, the one who currently working on Allied Shinobi force read Naruto DxD Purpose of Living can't update his works anytime soon, I will restarted the reading of my own ^^**_

_**Tina…OUT!**_


	7. Chapter 7

**_Check out Second Chance-Once Again. A Natsu time-travel Fairy Tail fanfic I took over from The Ultimate God Slayer_**

* * *

_"Naruto" normal speechs._

_'Naruto_' normal thoughts.

"**_Rasengan_**" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

_**Chapter 7**_

"What do you want now kid?"

Issei Hyoudou was standing in front of the third year's changing room, looking into the female's section with a lecherous grin on his face.

It wasn't such a strange or uncommon sight though, one of the three members of the infamous Pervert-trio of Kuoh Academy doing something like this, although most of the time they did it secretly through the method of hiding inside a locker or something like that.

"Oppai….such beautiful oppai" the boy giggled perversely with drool running down the corner of his mouth. Naruto, feeling enough use a book to swash him upside the head strong enough to knock him down to the ground, face first.

"Ouch!" the boy managed to get his face up the ground and massaged his red forehead "what the hell sempai!"

"You want me to throw you into that place or what?" grabbing Issei's collar Naruto lifted the boy of the ground easily, glaring lazily at the paling Issei "seriously Issei, at least find some girlfriend and release your urge on her" Naruto then swashed his head once again when Issei opened his lips to speak "of course not my Asia"

"What the hell sempai, I wasn't mean to say Asia-chan" Issei then pointed at him "and you're also a pervert because you're the…AHH! My book!" Issei tried to reach his hand for the special edition of his series Icha Icha Paradise Naruto gave to him after the fight at Rias' wedding, which was currently in Naruto's hands.

However, Naruto was way faster and taller than the boy, bringing the orange book above his head out of Issei's maximum arm-reach.

"Quite will you" Naruto said before throwing the book toward Issei, which he caught it carefully like he was catching gold "first, I'm not your type of pervert, I'm an author who interest in women's body and forge them into a master piece of art" Naruto said sagely before looking at Issei "why are you here anyway perv?"

"Buchou told me to come to get you"

"Really? How interesting" Naruto nodded "Why?" last time he checked, Asia became the new member of Occult Research Club (because she was a devil now) and joined the rank of Rias Gremory's servants, not him.

"I really don't know sempai" Issei shrugged his shoulders.

"Well okay then, it's not like I have anything to do though" Naruto returned to the changing room and got his back, walking outside and began to follow Issei toward the old school's building where Rias and the other were waiting for him.

Of course walking behind one of the most pervert boys at school drew a lot of attention from the students. Most of them were girls and they were screaming for him to stay away from Issei

But Naruto paid it no mind. Issei could be a real pain in the ass sometime but the guy reminded him of Ero-Sennin, which by far was still a good thing.

"No magical barrier today?" Naruto asked, looking around curiously. Maybe the barrier he broke a few weeks ago was set up by Grayfia, to make sure no one would be able to interfere the meeting between Rias and Raiser.

"What barrier?"

"It is something too complicate to your simple mind, perv" Naruto said before walking a head with hands in his pocket.

Because it wasn't the first time Naruto walked in here, he was pretty familiar with the way to ORC's clubroom. Deciding to let Issei opened the door for him, Naruto walked inside and saw the familiar face of the devils that, intentionally or not, stepped their foot into his life.

"Naruto-nii sama" Asia said happily when she saw Naruto, standing up from her chair and stood in front of him with an innocent smile.

"Hey Asia" Naruto patted her head while looking around "enjoy your time here?"

"Yes onii-sama, everyone is very kind to me" that was something very good to hear.

"Hello Naruto-kun" Naruto turned his head to the busty Queen of Rias, Akeno Himejima as she approached him with a beautiful and gentle smile on her face, her hands holding a tray filled with cookies and cup of tea as well as a steaming tea pot.

"Hey there Akeno" Naruto greeted her with his trademark grin "can I have some?" With a nod from the black haired girl, Naruto picked a cookie and took a bite "wow, this is actually really good" he commented

"Ara ara, ufufu, why thank Naruto-kun" Akeno giggled before putting the tray down to the table. While doing so Naruto couldn't help but sneak a glance at her backside, which was basically illegal to have on someone as young as her.

"Ouch...what?" Asia, caught him doing so thrust her elbow into his rib and with her new devil's strength it actually packed some power.

"Hmp" she huffed cutely and turned away, Naruto just shrugged his shoulders and ate the rest of the cookies.

The door was opened once again and this time it was the charming Prince of Kuoh Academy, Kiba Yuuto and the cute mascot of their school, Koneko Toujou who were the one who came inside. Seeing Naruto a smile appeared on Kiba's face as he held out his hand.

"Hello sempai" Kiba greeted and Naruto took his hand to shake "how are you doing?"

"I'm good Kiba" Naruto nodded before turning to Koneko, who was staring at him with a blank expression on her face "hey there Koneko"

"Hello" she said with a low tone but Naruto would take it as a cheerful greeting, knowing full-well how quite this girl was.

"So, everyone is here, where is Rias-chan?" He asked a little louder than usual, looking around pretending to not knowing where she was but the truth was, he knew just exactly where she was and what she was doing.

He spent too much time pea...spending his time doing research for his novel with the attractive devils walking around the school after all.

"I'm here" the curtain of the shower INSIDE the clubroom was pulled to the side and Rias stepped out with her skirt and white collar shirt on, her hand using a towel to dry her hair while the other fixing the button of her shirt "What?" She asked, seeing Naruto's eyes on her.

"Nothing at all" but he pulled a notebook out of his pocket and wrote down everything he just saw "this will be good" he chuckled, more to himself but a huge blush appeared on Rias' face when she realized what he was up to.

"H...Hey, I'm not going to appear in one of your next book" the last thing she wanted would be reading about a female character with long crimson red hair and blue-green eyes in Naruto's ridiculously porno novel.

"You should feel honor my dear" Naruto moved his notebook away "bathing in the clubroom...such fasinating idea" he finished with the rest before closing the book and put it back to his pocket "a character with appearance similar to Akeno is in the last volume and she didn't complain or anything" he used the pen to point behind his back, where the black haired Queen was standing

"Ara" of course, the sadistic Queen was also a fan of Icha Icha Paradise series but by no mean she would think that Naruto used her characteristics in his latest book. Akeno didn't know she should feel honor about this or not.

"Don't worry, I won't put your name in the next volume, your sister will have my head if I try to do so" Naruto patted Rias on her head "the situation is too good to be left out you know"

"Alright alright, does whatever you want" Rias slapped his hand away before putting her uniform's shoulder cape on on.

"So, why did you call me here?" Naruto asked curiously, sitting down the Victorian-style couches, letting Akeno poured the tea for him "Thank you Akeno" Naruto smiled and took the cup of tea from the Queen. The other members of the club found a seat to sit down, with Asia sitting right next to him and Issei went to a corner to continue reading his book.

"I want to ask you to join the Occult Research Club" Rias announced, going straight into the topic.

"Uh huh?" Naruto nodded his head "why though? it isn't like I have anything against joining a club, but I thought this is your Devil Band or something like that" Naruto took a sip of his tea and couldn't help but admit how good it was "wow" he then turned to Akeno "would you like to have a part-time job at my restaurant? this kind of tea would make a fortune there"

"Ara, I will make sure to consider about your offer Naruto-kun." Akeno giggled.

"This place might be a cover for my peerage and our works, Naruto-kun, but the Occult Research Club is still a club of Kuoh Academy. We are still doing club's activities like a normal club of a normal high school." Naruto nodded his head at Rias' words even though this place was everything but normal "plus, I think that you will want to keep track on what is happening around here"

"Okay then" Naruto smiled at her "I will join your party. At first I was thinking about forming a ramen loving club but unfortunately this kind of organization fell into cooking category Club" he put a hand on Asia's shoulder "This also keep me around Asia, so joining your group won't be such a bad idea"

"Great Naruto-kun" Rias smiled, clapping her hands together in front of her "then you're now officially a member of Occult Research Club"

"Hooray" the immortal shinobi said simply before drinking the rest of his tea

"I also have a favor to ask you Naruto-kun"

"Go on Rias-chan"

"I want you to train me and my peerage" Naruto did not expect Rias to request something like that. He couldn't help but glance around the clubroom and saw that all of the members of Rias' peerage had stopped what they were doing and currently keeping their eyes on him, even Issei.

"Wait wait just wait a second here" Naruto held up both of his hands and said "Rias-chan, first thing you should know about me that is I want to live in peace, stay away from fighting..."

"But you fought for my freedom at my unwanted wedding with Raiser Naruto-kun" Rias cut him off.

"Consider it a favor for being my favorite costumer" Naruto waved his hand dismissively before looking at Rias "Look Rias-chan, I can't train you, or any of you here"

"But you trained my sister and Serafall-sama with Ajuka-sama right?" Rias asked stubbornly "You were the teacher of three out of four current most powerful devils of the Underworld, two of them are Super Devils" she tried to reason "please Naruto-kun, we want to be stronger. The game against Raiser and his peerage showed me that I still not ready to take on real Rating Game, or any battles at that."

"But Rias-chan, do you know how much I had to push myself during that battle with Raiser?" Naruto asked, remembering the pain he felt for not fighting for so long "my muscles were torn; my bones were cracked just because I performed one of my trademark jutsus which a few hundred years ago I can do it like walking with my feet. I might train your sister and her friends Rias-chan, but I'm nothing but an old man now"

"Please don't say that Onii-sama" Asia grabbed his hand and said soothingly.

"It's true Asia" Naruto shook his head "before I lost my memories I trained every day, in order to keep my body in shape, to prepare for everything. A life of an immortal means that I could be easily found out by the human, who know what were they gonna do if they realize someone who could live forever is running around?" that happened once before and Naruto had to make his hands soaked with their blood. Because he was hunted, like a criminal. Human's technologies advanced with times and the way they could track him as if the way Kakashi's best nin-gen was able to track one down, no matter how careful he was "each century I have to disguise myself using Henge, turning into someone else in order to live in peace. I stopped training when I thought this might be the answer for my problem with human who found out about my existence"

"Then you don't have to train us, Naruto-kun" Rias said, standing up from her seat and come to sit next to him, taking his hand into her own "you can train with us" Rias squeezed his hand "I know that life is tough for you Naruto-kun. You are an immortal, you can live for eternity but at the same time, you have to watch the people you care about dying around you. A hundred years seems very long to human, yet it was like a few seconds to you. This time, you have us here with you Naruto-kun, right at your side, every time you need" devils could leave for thousands of years, may be not eternity, but long enough to keep Naruto company for a very long time.

Heck, Naruto doubted that he had lived for ten thousand years, since his era.

"You, girl, is very stubborn." Naruto said, leaning his back to the couch with his head rested against it "I might not remember but I can already felt the trouble I had when I took care of you when you were young" Rias hit his arm playfully, making Naruto chuckled before turning his head to Asia "what about you Asia? You want me to train you as well?"

"I...I want to be helpful for everyone Nii-sama" Asia stuttered, "I can't fight, but I can heal everyone, support them at the back..." Rias couldn't help but smile. Asia made her feel very uncomfortable when she saw her at Naruto's ramen stand because she was a God's follower, a very loyal one at that, but now she couldn't help but realize how pure this girl's heart is. She just wanted to help everyone.

"...and you lot?" Naruto asked, looking around and saw the determination in their eyes, even from Issei. It had been a long time since he saw such eyes before but he himself used to have the same thing, but long since lost it with each year he lived "Alright, if you want it, then okay, I will train you lot" Naruto then pointed to Rias before moving his finger across the room to each of them "but don't expect me to go easy on any of you, alright?"

"Do whatever you need to Naruto-kun" Rias smiled, her eyes sparkled at the thought of getting stronger with the help of Yondai Maou's sensei. Plus it would help her have more time around Naruto "so, when will we start?"

"Excuse me?"

_Line Break_

With Rias decided to take Asia and Issei to the familiar forest in order to get them a familiar, Naruto decided that he should stay at home and took care at his business at Uzumaki Ramen.

Not that he did not want to follow Asia and keep his eyes on her. Rias' team had one of the biggest pervert he had ever seen since a few hundred years ago

Naruto decided that it would be better if he let the devils take care of their own business. He did ask Rias to watch over Asia though, make sure Asia would not harmed by any weird creatures.

"I think it closed Shana-sama"

"Mou~, but can you feel Naruto-kun's signature inside?"

His stronger than normal hearing picked up the all too familiar voices of Rias' over-protective sister Shana Lucifer and her personal maid Grayfia. Looking up from the bowl of ramen he was eating, Naruto saw the two women standing outside of his restaurant, talking among themselves while wondering they should enter or not.

From the look of it, he could tell that Grayfia was trying to make her mistress leave the place but unfortunately, Shana appeared to be against the idea. He could understand Grayfia's reason, since Shana was a leader of a whole faction of devils, she was very busy and it wouldn't be good for her image if someone found out that she abandoned her duty to come here.

"But Shana-sama, you still have a lot of works to do" Grayfia tried to reason with her mistress. She took her eyes off Shana for a few seconds and the childish Maou already at the human world, heading to Naruto's house before realizing that he was at his ramen restaurant. It took her a few minutes to track Shana down but unfortunately, she was already in front of Uzumaki Ramen

"Can I visit him for just an hour Grayfia?" Shana begged with hands clapped in front of her chest "please Grayfia, an hour"

"Shana-sama, you know you..."

"Oi," their head turned to the door and saw Naruto standing there, holding the doors with his hand "you two wanna come in or not? I will close this place in a few minute"

Shana turned her head to Grayfia and gave the maid her best puppy dog eyes, which was almost too cute to resist even for someone who had the same gender.

The maid could only sighed

"Okay Shana-sama, one hour" she said finally

"Yay" the crimson haired maou instantly rushed into the ramen restaurant after wrapped her arms around Naruto's neck in a bear-hug "good evening, Naruto-kun" she chose a table and sat down, grabbing the menu and already running through what were in there.

"Hey Grayfia" Naruto smiled at the maid when she stood in front of him.

"Good afternoon Naruto-sama" Grayfia bowed her head "I clearly didn't think that we will meet again this soon"

"Me neither" the blond couldn't help but chuckle "tough times for you neh?"

"You don't have to worry about it, Naruto-sama" Grayfia walked pass him and came to stand behind Grayfia but then realized Naruto's eyes were on her "what?" she asked

"C'mon, sit down Grayfia" Naruto urged her.

"Yeah, sit down Fia-chan" Shana giggled, pulling the maid's hand toward her but Grayfia refused to do so.

"I'm fine with...eep!" but Naruto already grabbed her shoulder and pushed the maid down to the seat after Shana moved out of the way to make some room for her.

"You can't stand in a restaurant you know" Naruto smiled at the silver haired woman "I thought you're more professional than that" he then turned to Shana "so, what's your order?"

"I will have one Miso ramen with extra char siu and fishcakes on top" Naruto raised an eyebrow at that. That kind of ramen wasn't put into the menu, it was his most favorite kind of ramen and this woman just ordered everything "What about you Grayfia?"

"I will have the same then" Grayfia said and handed the menu to Naruto.

In a puff of smoke, another Naruto appeared and took the menu from the original Naruto before heading to the kitchen to make the meal the girls wanted. Looking at the non-changing expression on their face, Naruto could tell that this was not the first time they saw him used his clones to do something for him.

"Your favorite?" Naruto asked Shana

"Oh yeah, miso ramen with Naruto topping is my favorite kind of ramen" Shana nodded her head "all three of us really love to have them with you made after a day of hard training, though Ajuka always said that it wasn't good for our health."

"What about you Grayfia?"

"I'm not a fan of ramen, you can say that I kind of hate this food," she said truthfully. Naruto looked at her in surprise "to me it was the food of doom, because every time I was captured by you, it was the only thing you let me eat" she glared at him while Shana just giggled

"Ouch, that hurt" Naruto chuckled "but you ordered one right?"

"Even if I don't, you would still force me to have one." Grayfia said, closing her eyes.

"Hehe, you know me well Grayfia" chuckling more to himself, Naruto then turned to Rias' sister "so, why did I do to earn the honor of having the Maou come to my restaurant like this?"

"Of course I want to visit my old sensei, who is also my godfather" Shana smiled "is there something wrong with that?"

"Nah, it fine" Naruto smiled at her "though I hope someday the whole team will be here, to talk about the past and all"

"Can you remember anything Naruto-kun?" Shana asked hopefully "I mean, even the smallest details..."

"Can't say I remember a thing about that time" Shana just nodded sadly at his word "but I always feel like I had missed something very important ever since I met Rias-chan. Now I know that she is the girl I took care of when she was young, like you" the trio felt into silent after that, neither of them want to speak a word.

"Speaking of Rias," realizing the silence, Naruto quickly changed the topic of their conversation "she asked me to train her and her peerage"

"Just like I thought" Shana nodded her head "sooner or later my sister will come to you and ask for help, her defeat at that Rating Game against Raiser was a hard blow to her pride and when it comes to game, Rias never want to lose so of course she will want to get stronger."

"Maybe it is still a little too soon for Rias and the others" Naruto sighed "I mean, the peerage is still not complete yet, I always train my students to work at a team right? watch out for each other's back and never abandon your comrade." Shana nodded her head because that was what Naruto taught her and the fellow Maou "Maybe I will help them come to understand their power and how to use it as effective as they could, but train them to fight a life and death battle, maybe when they're a little older"

"If you need, I have the documents about each member of Rias' peerage at my office," said the crimson haired Maou "their powers, background, everything about them...come to understand them and their power will help you a lot in training the group Naruto-kun"

"Yeah, I think I will need them soon enough" Naruto nodded his head and turned to his clone who was carrying the ramen using a silver tray "ah, here you go" he put them in front of the girls and gave the chopsticks and spoons to each of them "eat up before it get cold. It's on the house" maybe he should stop giving free-ramen.

"Then thank you Naruto-kun, Itadakimatsu" Shana clapped her hand together and dug in her ramen, eating it happily with a smile on her face.

"Itadakmatsu" Grayfia said shortly and ate her ramen slowly. Even though she hid it well, Naruto could feel the annoyance in the way she was eating her ramen.

* * *

_**End of Chapter 7**_

* * *

_**Tina's note: Tada! The new chapter for the Shinobi, updated soon as I promised.**_

_**There aren't many things I want to say, other than I passed the test and got into University ^^. Cool right? I'm now a college student and the school year will start at 1st September. I will become very busy from that time but I think that I can still manage to continue writing new chapters and update weekly ^^**_

_**The Excalibur Act will start from the next chapter, more of Naruto's missing past will reveal in this act.**_

_**Stay tune for the next chapter and please READ and REVIEW.**_

_**Tina...out!**_

_**P/S: as usual, I'm looking for Beta-readers and also someone to write a reading story of The Shinobi. I thought it kind of cool having a story like that ^^**_


	8. Chapter 8

**_For those who already accidentally reviewed this chapter, if you want to review again to voice your opinion you can take make another account and review this again, or you can review this through anonymous review, I accept all anonymous reviews so don't worry about it. Just tell me if your real name okay :D_**

**_And please review for this story, I found it rather sad that with each chapter the reviews became lessen and lessen._**

**_PLEASE REVIEW AND SUPPORT ME! School years is about to start and I will need a lot supports to work as fast to update as much as possible before college year start_**

* * *

_"Naruto" normal speechs._

_'Naruto_' normal thoughts.

"**_Rasengan_**" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

_**Arc 2: Excalibur and beautiful Archangel**_

_**Chapter 8**_

"Really?"

"Y-yes?"

"And they call yourself a genius" Naruto smirked as he picked up the Queen Piece and put it into the place he wanted on the chest-board "checkmate and good night" he leaned back on the couch and took the cup of tea from Akeno, taking a small sip and enjoy his time.

Rias pouted with her cheeks puffed up, her face red from annoyance. She rarely lost in a game of chest before and the only one who could beat her was her rival Sona, who by far was the most brilliant and cunning devil young devil she know. Akeno's chess challenges was difficult but they were not something she couldn't handle, almost too easy to say the least.

But she never faced an opponent like Naruto. They played five matches this morning, not a single match lasted for more than twenty minutes and not even once Rias was able to push Naruto into the real tough situation.

"Relax Rias-chan, I have hundreds of years of experience and had been playing chess ever since it was invented" he smiled at the crimson haired girl "plus, from your parent's information I was the one who taught you how to play chess, so don't feel so down"

"But..."

"Tch tch, stubborn girl" Naruto swayed his finger side to side, smirking arrogantly "You still have a lot to learn about tactic Rias-chan" he then turned to Akeno who was looking at him at a somewhat nervous way, her hands holding the tray in front of her lap were moving strangely "What's wrong Akeno?" he asked the black haired Queen.

"Um...I'm wondering..." she pulled out a small notebook from her shirt pocket and gave it to Naruto with her head bowed low "can I have your signature? Naruto-kun?"

"Huh? Why?" He asked, a little surprised by her action.

"She is a big fan of your love story," Rias said with a smile "and also one of the biggest fans of Icha Icha Paradise, she is dying to get your signature"

"Oh, is that so" Naruto took the notebook from her hand and took out a pen from his package. This was something very new to him. From the day he took over Icha Icha series, he had always been an anonymous author who changed his name once or twice every century. The fans never found out about the true authors of said series, which mean no signature or fans meeting or anything like that.

He flipped open the book and was surprised to see another signature was there as well, written neatly and beautifully in the middle of the page right above the name '_Grayfia Lucifuge_'.

"You also got Grayfia's signature eh?"

"Yes, I got it when I was fifteen" Akeno nodded her head.

"Okay, then..." making his own signature in just a second, Naruto danced the tip of his pen on the page before writing down his name at the side, right at the opposite page where Grayfia's signature was at "here you go, don't try to sell it on the internet" he smiled at her and handed Akeno her notebook back.

"Thank you, Naruto-kun" Akeno was supper happy at that, turning around she headed to make another cup of tea for Naruto while humming a nameless tune.

"What about you dear, wanna have my signature?" Naruto smirked at Rias before catching the white King Piece she threw at him "maybe not"

"Let's play another round." Rias challenged, "I say this time I will beat you for sure"

"And I say you can try all you want"

_Line Break_

"Okay Rias-chan, here I come" Naruto yelled and got into baseball throwing stance with his left leg raised up, putting considered among of strength into his hand Naruto threw the ball at Rias.

Knowing his ridiculous strength even though he had been slacking off pretty badly, she gathered all her devil strength into her arms and swung the baseball bat as hard as she could.

However, just like the last time, she missed and Koneko, whose strength by far was the only thing that could slightly compare to Naruto, caught the ball easily but even so, she was forced back a little even though she was in a very firm stance on the ground.

"You have to try harder Rias-chan" Naruto shouted as he caught the ball returned to him by Koneko.

"How can I be able to hit if I can't even see it?" Rias asked, totally frustrated "could you, throw it in a more humanly way? Sona and her group are the only ones we should worry about and even they can't throw the ball this fast."

"Consider this a part of your training Rias" Rias widened her eyes a little at Naruto's words "I made sure to throw the ball faster than the untrained devils' eyes can follow" he then turned to Kiba "Kiba, can you see it?" before Kiba could answer he threw the ball at him.

The handsome Knight smiled and caught the ball.

"Ouch," he winced slightly at the force, his entire arm felt like it was about to come off "yes I can see it sempai" he threw it back to Naruto.

"Your training start from now" Naruto called out loudly "Rias-chan, you must train your eyes to be able to see the super-speed movement, because you can't see it yet, try to feel it" he grabbed the ball and smiled at her "Ready?"

"Ready" Rias nodded and raised her bat, determination burned in her eyes.

"Now that is the eyes" the kind of expression Rias was having is something he once had but lost long ago. He wondered if Shana had the same expression when he trained her like this, just like him when he was training under Kakashi and Jiraiya.

Naruto sat down next to Rias, who was reading while letting everyone have a break before continuing their training. He picked up a bottle of water and drank it, but the crimson haired girl still didn't acknowledge her childhood friend. Talk about an angry Rias, he was the one knew exactly what it felt like when she directed her anger at someone.

Even though the ball tournament was coming near, the president of the Occult Research Club was fire up more than ever, they only spent one third of the time of their training to prepare for the tournament, the rest Naruto used to train them and help them in getting stronger.

After finishing with Baseball, Naruto started his training immediately and that was something the Occult Research Club could call Spartan training.

However, Naruto called it Bushy Brows training.

He tied weight onto their legs, the same kind of weight Lee used to retrain his crazy speed. Fifty pounds was put on each leg making it a total hundred pounds weight on their legs. He also put some seals on their body to make sure their whole body would feel the same way, they were all growing up teenagers so last thing he need would be having their legs become ridiculously long.

"C'mon guy, you can do better than this" Schoolyard was currently their training ground and Naruto had forced them ran for the fifth laps around the school already, with so much weight on their body, even if they were devils it drained them a lot, especially someone who was a newborn like Issei.

Koneko was on the lead, her small body coated with sweat and tiredness was in her eyes, but she was holding this rather better than anyone was. Rias and Akeno were following shortly behind, their shirts were wet with their sweat and clung to their body like a second skin. Both girl was breathing heavily, but neither refused to give up. Kiba following behind the girl, he was a Knight so his power didn't require much physical strength, but training like this could give him a huge boost in speed, no doubt.

Asia was lying on the bench beside the schoolyard, resting. Unlike them Asia didn't require much physical power and inclined more to magical power so until Naruto finished off with his research on magic, Asia would still have to train a little with everyone. Naruto only made her carry twenty pounds and run two laps before letting her rest.

Naruto would stop by every second and used a cold sweat cloth to wipe Asia's sweat while she was resting. His sister knew that she was the weakest among them but it didn't make her the least determination among the group, she wanted to be strong just like anybody else and helped them as much as possible

Issei, however was the one behind them the most, not because he was weaker than any of them, but he was carrying the most weight among them. A total one hundred and fifty pounds, sound crazy but this was the only chance Issei got to be able to grab the full power of his Sacred Gear's Balanace Breaker.

"C'mon Issei" Naruto encouraged him, slowly down to run with the pervert boy "you can do it, imagine those bouncing tits ahead of us, they are jiggling and the only chance for you to see them is always ahead of them" he knew exactly the way to boost this boy up and he was right/

Some tiredness instantly disappeared from Issei and a wide, lecherous grin made it to his face

"Aye! SEMPAI!" he shouted and sped up.

"Now that's the spirit" Naruto smiled and sped things up as well.

He was carrying a total five hundred pounds on his body with more seals than any of them combined together, Naruto needed to get back to his best shape as soon as possible so he was pushing his whole body to its current absolute limit. His bones cracked with every steps but healed up and became stronger, his muscles torn apart but knitted together instantly, all thank to Kurama's help.

It hurt like hell, but if he wanted to make a drastic return, he would have to let his body suffer fatal injuries to get it stronger.

After the tenth laps Naruto let them rest but he didn't. He still had plenty of strength and will power left so Naruto headed to his next extreme training. School ended sometimes ago but he couldn't care less about the students so he put up the barriers around the schoolyard in order to prevent anyone who was oblivious of the supernatural world to come inside and see what was they doing.

"Yosh!" Naruto muttered, raised both of his hands and got into the stance of the simplest yet effective Taijutsu style. He could not always realized on Juken and Byakugan, sooner or later he would meet some monster or someone who got an armor too thick to pass through so crush some bones and crack their skull in would be the best option.

Naruto trained, and trained, completely oblivious that Rias and her peerage were still watching him all this time.

_Line Break_

"You okay Naruto-kun?" Shana asked as the hero of her life, sitting in front of her grab his own shoulder and turned it side to side.

"I'm fine, just a little sore from the training with the ORC," he said. After their fourth training day ended, the ORC had decided to pay a visit to Issei's house much to his shock. Naruto would have come with them if not for Shana personality sent a message to him to call him over to her office at the Underworld "so, what's up?"

"Here is the documents I was talking about Naruto-kun" Shana pulled out a stack of documents from her desk's drawer and put it on the table "Rias' peerage's files, everything about them here"

"Oh right, thank you" Naruto nodded and gathered the documents together neatly, he would give it a look tonight. As far as he could see, those teenagers he was training was a group of very troubled teenagers and needed to be watched over carefully.

While gathering the files, Naruto couldn't help but glance over Shana and couldn't help but admit how beautiful she was. Sure he had heard most people called her Rias' older twin because of their features almost look alike, but Naruto could see some different between the older and younger sibling.

Shana was much more mature, her hair was longer and her eyes were slightly bigger than Rias was. Her skins, face, hairstyle...they looked well taken even though she was a very busy Maou.

In addition, when it comes to the world mature, Shana was at the completely different level than Rias. The crimson heiress of Gremory Clan, while having the body of the ideal woman, was more of the princess-like body who didn't have much rough physical training, so she wasn't as tone as her sister Shana.

Big breasts, probably at the same size or slightly bigger than Akeno's, tone stomach, wide hip, long legs...a killer, voluptuous body that she could easily wet any man just by showing up a little skin.

Millicas' father was a lucky son of a bitch, Naruto thought to himself.

But a strange feeling swelled up from the inside of his heart, it was strange, something it hadn't felt in a long time...

Shana glanced up from her work and looked at Naruto, smiling mischievously after realizing that Naruto had sneaking glance at her this whole time. It brought back many memories, when they were still teacher and student, godfather and godson...Naruto never stopped teasing, yet at the same time ogling her body every time he got the chance, with lot of oblivious excuse.

After becoming a couple, Naruto had stopped doing that, probably because he got her all for himself.

"Hey" she smiled softly at him, clicking her fingers in front of his face "you're starting at me"

"Oh sorry, just thinking" Naruto snapped out of his thought and said with a smile.

"If you need anything Naruto-kun, you know you can call me" she wrote down a series of phone number and gave it to him "Here you go, you don't have to worry about unable to call me because my phone is enchanted with a very special magic" he had always been wondering how Grayfia was able to call him while she was staying at the Underworld.

"Alright," Naruto nodded his head and put the piece of paper into his pocket "I will take my leave now, thanks for the help Shana"

"It is my pleasure" Shana smiled "Grayfia will create a portal to send you back"

Naruto nodded and left the room, with the document in his hands.

Grayfia was standing in front of the room, waiting for him with the usual expression on her face but Naruto could see a small smile on her face when she saw him left the room and closed the door behind them.

"Grayfia" Naruto greeted her. The maid was holding a small broomstick in her hand, probably just returned back from her cleaning duty.

"Naruto-sama" she bowed her head to him.

"Now girl you got to stop greeting me that way" he grabbed her chin gently and lifted her head up, smiling at Grayfia

"I...understand" she nodded her head "please follow me" but before she could walk ahead of him, Grayfia saw Naruto's shoulder stiff and his head turned side to side, sound of bone-cracking could be heard "are you okay Naruto-sama"

"Don't worry Grayfia, just a little sore from the training" he smiled at her. The maid tiled her head to the side before saying.

"Would you mind a massage?"

"You know how to?" he was about to visit a spa or something like that, to ease the soreness around his body's muscles. The feeling of a woman's hands running on his body and pinch the tense muscles was one of the best feeling he would like to have right now

"Just a little" she smiled and motioned her finger for him to follow "please follow me Naruto-sama"

And he did, got into a spare room and before he even got the change to wonder how Grayfia could disappear from his sight, the maid appeared right next to him and pushed Naruto roughly with her hand on his shoulder, making the documents fell to the ground.

The silver haired woman, who was smiling at him daringly, pushed him roughly to the nearest wall

"I thought you're going to give me a massage to help me ease the soreness" he looked at her in the eye "not making them worse"

"I'm taking about the different kind of massage, Naruto-sama"

"Impatient aren't we?" They got a date this weekend so no need to rush, plus Grayfia was busy with the duty of the head maid of Lucifer.

Nonetheless, his hands were put onto her waist. Grayfia's eyes glanced down a little before a mischievous smile made it way to her face.

"Just my waist or you want to..." his hands moved down to her ass and groped them.

"And people call you strict" their position changed and this time it was Grayfia whose back was against the wall.

Their lips crashed against each other in a heat kiss. There was no resistance behind them, their tongue met each other and furiously battled inside of Grayfia's mouth or the between of their lips.

Her hands pulled his shirt off his pants and snaked it way to his back, feeling the hard muscles around his shoulder blades while French kissing the love of her life.

His lips left her mouth for just a second before crashing into it once again, this time he sucked on her lower lips before letting the silver haired maid's tongue went into his mouth. His hands slowly lifting her dress up until his hand could have the access to the bare skin of her lower body. His ass grabbed her thighs and lifted her up, letting Grayfia wrap them around his waist.

He pulled back and moved his face to the crook of her neck, nipping and kissing those smooth and soft skins. Bringing out his tongue and licked up and down her neck, making Grayfia shivered. Her moans were like music to his hear, since the night Grayfia called their 'reunion' Naruto had always wondering how he could please this woman and get to the places where she wanted him to.

"You don't have duty to do?" He asked, looking at Grayfia while carrying her to the Victorian style couch

"I will be free for the next two hours" her hands pulled his face into her cleavage "so unless you have something to do, how about we make up the time we miss?"

Naruto grinned, nothing better than a woman after a day of hard training.

**[Later that midnight]**

Who could have thought that Grayfia had come to his house that night to finish what they started during their time together at that spare room at Lucifer Residence.

So far, Grayfia was the first woman who wasn't his one night stand ever since the day he lost his memories and wasn't intent to change it anytime soon. She was hot, passionate, and beautiful and not to mention, the most important things of all she loved him dearly, purely with all her heart. After Hinata passed away, Naruto had never seen a woman love him as much as her, or at least that was what he could remember in the remaining memories of his.

Turning his head around and saw the woman sleeping peacefully on his bed with the sheet only covered the lower half of her voluptuous figure, her long, silky silver hair was released from its usual style and spread untamed on the bed.

There was a special sound barrier around his bedroom, to make sure the wild activity they took stay in his room. Asia didn't need to know what her big brother (crush).

Naruto smiled a little before returning to the files he was reading.

The files about every single member of Rias' peerage, even Asia and Issei.

Their background, their powers, Sacred Gear, everything about them was in the files, every single detail could be found in here.

Moreover, he found many interest things. Especially the older members like Akeno.

Putting Akeno's documents to the side, Naruto got to Koneko's document and flipped through a few pages.

"?" Naruto stopped at one page with his eyes widen a little. At the middle was a picture of a beautiful young woman with long black hair with split bangs, and hazel eyes with cat-like pupils, just like Koneko. Oddly enough, she was somewhat familiar.

Looking at her, Naruto got the same feeling he felt when he first met Rias. He then came to a conclusion.

She was a part of his missing past.

"Kuroka, Koneko's older sister" Naruto turned his head to the side and saw Grayfia standing beside him with her hand holding the sheet to cover her body. She then leaned over, putting her free hand on the table, supporting herself. The thin bed sheet fell a little to the side, revealing a huge amount of her delicious naked body "SS-class Stray Devil, one of the Underworld's most wanted criminals"

"Anything I should know about this girl?"

"She is your last student"

"Well, damn" Naruto muttered. Another student of his and now she was a criminal, kind of like a missing nin back at his time "what did she do?"

"She killed her master" Grayfia said with a calm tone "with Senjutsu"

"Really?" he asked with a somewhat full of sarcasm tone "Let me guess you are going to say that I was the one who taught it to her"

"You taught Shana-sama and the other to work at a team, how to fight and help them understand their powers" Grayfia then pointed at Kuroka's picture "but this girl, you taught her your powers, ninjutsu, taijutsu, everything that her power could allow her to learn from you" she then sighed "she went stray not long after your suppose death"

"Now that is the problem" Naruto sighed and leaned back against his chair, throwing the document back to the table and closed his eyes. Just one-half of his powers were enough to say just how powerful this girl was

Naruto opened one of his eyes when suddenly he felt the firm and smooth surface of Grayfia's firm backside laid down to his lap, seeing the silver haired woman in question right in front of him with a smile on her face.

"Those documents can be read later" she smiled at him, hands slowly moving down from his chest to his abs, going further and further down his lower body before grabbing his manhood "the night is still young and I don't think this boy is satisfy yet."

"You got what I mean" he smirked and lifted her up easily with his strong hand.

Like she said, the night was still young

* * *

_**End of chapter 8**_

* * *

_**Tina's note: That's it for chapter 8, the new Arc had started and more of Naruto's past will be revealed.**_

_**This author's note will be short because I don't have much things to say. Kuroka was mentioned in this story and she was another student of Naruto, guess you didn't expect that rigth :D...But in this story of mine she will be stronger, tougher with more fighting skills, the power she learned from Naruto during her training with him.**_

_**With Naruto, he will start to develop more feeling to the girls he once loved, like Grayfia and Shana. As you can see the maid was currently on the lead (like Naruto completely replaced Sirzechs role at the lover of Grayfia in cannon) and followed closely by Shana (I'm not talk about the whole harem, only the girls Naruto once loved).**_

_**Naruto's harem had been decided, by me of course and most of them were older generation girls, they are:**_

_**Shana Lucifer**_

_**Grayfia Lucifuge**_

_**Rias Gremory**_

_**Akeno Himejima**_

_**Asia Argento (the youngest of them, I promised you that)**_

_**Serafall Leviathan**_

_**Gabriel**_

_**Yasaka (I got a very surprise for you about her in the future)**_

_**Kuroka.**_

_**Naruto's lucky number :)) Nine!**_

_**Don't try to change my mind about this, each girl had a very important role in Naruto's past life and each of them hold a puzzle of his life, putting them together we will have the Shinobi back.**_

_**That's all for now, READ and REVIEW.**_

_**Next chapter will be updated soon.**_


	9. Chapter 9

**_Alert: Looking for Beta-reader_**

* * *

_"Naruto" normal speechs._

_'Naruto_' normal thoughts.

"**_Rasengan_**" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

**_Arc 2: Excalibur and beautiful Archangel_**

_**Chapter 9**_

"Really? Now that is awesome Shana!" Naruto laughed loudly, holding his phone close to his ear, listening to the story Shana was telling him "His name is Kurama? You got to be kidding me girl." he laughed and at the same time inside of his mindscape, Kurama was growling at the mention of another Kyuubi having the same name with him.

It was lunch break time and Naruto having a break on his own until Shana called him. Ever since Naruto made his first call, Shana had been calling him at least ten times per day and it wasn't like Naruto had any problem with it, since her voice made him feel so nice and warm and her stories of their past times were good as well.

With this, the day he remember everything would come really soon.

Naruto was sitting on the balcony at the hallway of the third year student floor with the bento Asia made for him on his lap. The students around him was looking at Naruto with their eyes wide in shock but Naruto mostly ignore them, it wasn't like he was going to fall to ground thirty feet below and break his neck and kill himself in the process.

_"You got a very close relationship with the previous leader of Youkai Faction Naruto-sama, even though you don't fight much in the Great War your relationships helped us a lot. Our force got their support during the war and if not for them we lost countless battles against Old Maou Faction" _Shana said with her usual upbeat tone before it became normal when she continue "_Thought I wonder how you're so close to them at that time, almost as close as you were with my family_"

"Maybe because I got a gigantic Kyuubi inside my body, which in their culture, Kyuubi is the strongest and always the leader of Youkai" Naruto said, using the chopsticks to put a piece of egg roll into his mouth, couldn't help but think how delicious it was "maybe I should pay them a visit. Kyoto, right? To show my gratitude of watching over my brats during the war"

"_Very funny Naruto-kun_" Shana giggled "_Serafall will return in a few days and her next destination will be The Youkai Faction, I think she will more than happy to take you with her. But I doubt most of them will recognize you, Kurama-sama's daughter is currently the leader of Youkai Faction and I think she is doing a pretty good job at it"_

"I bet that she is freaking hot" Naruto grinned. Knowing the blood flowing inside of the supernatural beings, especially the more powerful ones, this Yasaka woman must be absolutely and incredibly hot, must be as smoking as Shana is.

"_Don't try your luck Naruto-kun, Yasaka-hime already has a daughter and she is about the same age as Millicas, Kunou I think"_

"The hell, why are there so many sons of the bitch in this life?" Naruto groaned out loudly, nearly falling over because of the unfairness of his life "first you and now that Yasaka woman, just how many sexy women will be taken beforehand?"

_'"You're jealousy at yourself Naruto-kun'"_ Shana thought bitterly before replying with her cheerful tone "_Hey, cheer up sensei, it isn't that bad, you've Grayfia who could play a very hot attendant role"_

"And she is someone who need more sex in her life, to loosen thing up" Naruto said with a voice full of sarcasm, at the other line Shana couldn't help but blush a little at that. Even after officially becoming her lover, Naruto and Grayfia's sexual life kept on going and almost regularly and sometime right under her nose. Grayfia was one of her closest friends, but the silver haired maid always loved to get on her nerve by seducing Naruto and got him spending more time with her than Shana.

Because they were both came from two clans of pureblood devils, when it came to Naruto, their devil's true nature was uncontrollable. For her, Naruto was Shana's godfather, teacher, older brother...the person she grew up with and always be there for her, who she fell madly in love with after fully understood what the feeling of loving someone was. For Grayfia he was his enemy turned friend, he was the person who guided her into the right path, befriend her when even though she was assigned to after and kill him, changed her when she was nothing but an emotionless servant of Lucifer who would do anything for him, taught her to listen to her heart. He was the reason she decided to change side, making her the ultimate key for them to win the war. Grayfia fell in love with him even before she realized it, giving her heart and soul to the person she once hate.

They both loved Naruto, they loved him very much, very dearly and came to understand each other feeling for the same man but only physically, not mentally. Their heart never allowed Naruto to spend his time with anyone other than themselves. In the past sometime they disagreement became intense and they fought, like two children fought over a beautiful toy.

With how free Grayfia with her sex life with Naruto unlike Shana, her pregnant with Millicas was like the ultimate score against the silver haired maid.

Unmistakably Grayfia was as happy as her when Naruto returned but unlike before, she wasn't be able to freely have a relationship like before, especially it was the man who was the father of her child.

Shana needed to keep her son's safety first before she could get her happiness back, she must helped Naruto regain his memories and return to protect their son. When the truth about Millicas was revealed, Shana wouldn't be able to protect him from the greedy, power-lusting devils who called themselves the higher-ups because she was a Maou, but Naruto...Naruto could protect him and keep him safe, after all, most of the world afraid of Naruto and what he could do, as he once showed in the past.

The road to her ultimate happiness was still very far ahead and she had to be patient, if possible, she would start things over with Naruto, as a man and a woman.

"_Careful, if Fia-chan knew what you just said she will hurt you really bad" _Shana warned him, continuing their conversation.

"Well I will let her try" he smirked. They dated, every weekend this past month after he decided to reconnect things up between them and at the end of the day he was always the one in charge, the one on top "Anyway Shana, I had been wondering...about your primarily magic, _**Power of Destruction**_"

"Rias' training, am I right?" Shana asked, her voice became calm and lost its childish tone "I guess with the other is quite easy but her is the different story"

"Yeah, your power is too complicate and let me tell you this" he paused "for someone who can't use his power to facsimile something like Power of Destruction, it actually really hard to help someone who having it"

"_Listen Naruto-kun, __Rias-chan and I have the same demonic-power_" Shana began and Naruto straighten himself up "_The Power of Destruction, a type of demonic energy that grants the users explosive attack power to annihilate things. However, Naruto-kun the natures… the 'characteristics' are very different. I'm more of the Wizard Technique type as I can control that power like it was part of my body, my hand and leg. However, Rias's power is a Wizard type, which is much closer to a power-type so you can say that..._"

"She is blessed with destructive power rather than the power to control it" Naruto nodded his head. He then came to a conclusion, his mind already came up with Rias' trainings and the result after it "Alright thank you for the help, now I know exactly what to do to her"

"_It's my plea...Naruto-sama is that you?_" Naruto's face lost its color when he suddenly heard Grayfia's cold voice at the other line.

He shut down the link with a click, knowing what was going to happen to the crimson Maou. She did say that she was in the middle of her work after all.

After finishing lunch Naruto was about to head to the clubroom when suddenly, his cell phone rang once again.

It was a message and it was from Grayfia.

_'I'm very disappoint in you Naruto-sama (-_-)'_

_'She called me first, you know XP'_ he typed back while on the way to the Occult Research Club room and pressed the send butt. This weekend he was going to take Grayfia out for another of their secret date. He was thinking about something other than fancy restaurants, fancy bars, and fancy places before becoming fancy five-star love hotels.

However, it was the story of this weekend.

_Line Break_

"Asia, what happened to Kiba?" was the first thing he asked when he stepped into the clubroom. His ability was telling him that Kiba was being distracted by something as his emotions completely mixed with each other and most of them weren't positive ones. The Knight in question was sitting alone at a corner of the room with his back leaning against the wall, his face down and an unreadable expression on his face.

"Nii-sama" Asia smiled at him when Naruto sat down next to her on the couch with his legs crossed. She then looked at her fellow second year student and shook her head "I don't know Nii-sama, he had been like this ever since morning" Naruto nodded.

"So, how is your trip to Issei's house yesterday? Have fun?" he took the cup of tea from Akeno with a smile "thanks Akeno

"Yes, Nii-sama. Issei-san's parent treated everyone and me very well. We have fun and learn a lot about Issei-san too" Naruto nodded his head at her world "Until Rias-nee sama and the other saw the holy sword in the picture from Issei-san's album, the mood was down a little" Naruto almost spit the hot tea out of his mouth at the mention of holy sword.

"Wait wait, holy sword?" Naruto asked, surprise, turning to Akeno "come here young woman and tell me everything" he grabbed her wrist and pulled her down to the seat next to him, making Akeno gasped lightly at the sudden contact between them.

"Um, well you see Naruto-kun" Akeno cleared her throat "Yesterday when we're going through his album, we saw this picture of him when he was younger with a childhood friend of his, at the background was a holy sword. That child hood friend of Issei-kun already moved away sometime later"

"I see and let me guess" he then looked at Kiba "he saw it, didn't he?"

"Yes he...wait a second, Naruto-kun, you know about his past?" her voice became really really low, making Asia look at them in confusion "How?"

"Rias' sister gave me the files about you guys, to help me with you guys training" Naruto nodded his head "I just went through his document last night" if not for Grayfia bothering him all night he could have finish one more documents, but because he was a gentleman, Grayfia's need was the top on the list.

"Is...is that so" Akeno looked bothered and he could see a little worriedness in her eyes "I'm glad that you care so much about us"

"Nah, it nothing, you lots are my responsibility now" using the fork Naruto put a piece of apple into his mouth, his other arm put on Asia's shoulder making her blush "plus, it funs don't you think?"

"Well then let's me repay your kindness for us Naruto-kun" Akeno smiled with her cheeks dusted pink, taking the fork from his hand and took another piece of apple from the plate in front them and gave it to Naruto "Say ah"

"Damn" Naruto wolf-whistled at the darling smile Akeno was having while holding that piece of apple for him "Can this day get any better?"

"I...I won't lose to Akeno-sempai!" Asia said loudly and full determination, grabbing the fork and doing the same as Akeno "say Ah~, Onii-sama" she said with her big, innocent eyes directly at him.

A huge attack.

"This can't get better" Naruto laughed, mostly to himself and took a bite of the apple, both at once with a huge grin "thanks girl" he then pulled out the familiar notebook and wrote down every detail of it.

A few minutes later, Rias along with Koneko and Issei entered the room, they quickly had their usual club activities, mostly about the training for the upcoming Ball Tournament. Naruto also announced the new training schedule he made up for everyone, it sounded easy to say the least but all of them knew it was truly the training of hell when it finally came.

"There is no straight path on the street to become strong, remember that." that was what he told them and each devil kept them in their mind "and most important of all, there is no short cut"

Yesterday, Rias announced that they were going to have a meeting with the Student Council, Sona and her peerage at their clubroom.

True to Rias's words, right after the announcement of Naruto's training schedule was finished, the door of the clubroom was opened and the first one to step in was Sona Shitori, or Sona Sitri, the heiress of the Sitri Clan and the sister of the Maou, Serafall Leviathan.

Followed closely behind her was Tsubaki Shinra, the vice-president of the Student Council. The rest of the Student Council slowly made their way into the clubroom and the last one was a boy with wild, short blonde hair and grey eyes.

The Student Council all saw Naruto and some of the girls blushed furiously after seeing him. After all, he was the current ideal boyfriend for any she-devil at the Underworld, with his popularity with the love story with Grayfia and being the hero of the last Great War, Teacher of Team Maelstrom and all. Famous, strong, powerful and not to mention very handsome and hot.

"Hello Naruto-sama" Sona bowed her head to him. Of course, she would greet him first and so respectfully like that, after all he was her older sister's teacher "I hope you're doing well" the other quickly followed her example, bowing their head to him.

Naruto looked a little trouble with all these respectful greeting, so he only smiled at them and said the most oblivious thing for him.

"Uh...okay" He nodded his head "It's nice to see you all" he then turned his eyes around, examining Sona and her group "So, Sona-san, I can see that you have a fine peerage don't you?"

"Hello everyone!" Naruto waved while grinning their way. They were all beautiful young women and who was he to not greet them with his most charming smile.

"Thank you Naruto-sama" Sona bowed her head.

Naruto then sat down to the couch and enjoyed his tea, letting Rias and Sona had their talk and introduced the new members of their peerage to each other.

_Line Break_

_"Now that is what I was talking about Rias-chan" Naruto gave her a thumb up while his head followed the ball flying across the field on the air._

_"Thank you Naruto-kun" She wanted to scream out and make a happy dance, but that would be too childish. The ball Naruto just threw was faster than any ball he threw before and a lot stronger as well but she could feel it very clearly and hit it, though the impact made her hands shook a little and there was a dimple on the bat where the ball contact as well._

_"Careful Asia" Naruto called worriedly, the girl still have trouble with playing sport like this plus the ball Rias just hit was hard to catch._

_Just like he thought, the ball fell on her head, making Asia groaned out in pain and fell down to the ground with her hands holding her head. Akeno ran over, checked on her, grabbing the ball, and throw it back to Naruto._

"Haaan! Aaau-aaau-aaau... Aah!"

_"You alright?" he asked loudly, catching the ball_

_"I'm okay Nii-sama" Asia managed to say between tears._

_"Okay, make sure to be more careful next time" He turned back to Rias and looked at her "Once again Rias-chan"_

_"I'm on it" She brought her bat up and got into stance._

_Naruto threw the ball again and just like last time, she hit it with all her strength despite the shaking hands. The ball flew high, but not high enough to call it a homerun, heading to the spacing out Knight who was having his own time checking the ground._

_The result was just like with Asia, normally it would be a piece of cake for someone like him but the ball fell onto his head and he still stood there like an idiot, still oblivious with his surroundings._

"Kiba! Get a hold of yourself!"Issei yelled at the Knight who only returned with a puzzled expression. His eyes then turned to Naruto and the blond only raised his gloved hand, his other hand punching the palm.

"...Aah, sorry. I wasn't paying attention." Kiba quickly picked up the ball and threw it back to Naruto, who caught it but still keeping his eyes on the Knight.

Who could have thought seeing a holy sword could affect him that much? Moreover, it was a normal holy sword, Naruto couldn't imagine what the Knight would react when he saw the object of his hatred.

Excalibur

"Naruto-kun" Rias walked up to him with a frown on her face "about Kiba..." her sister told her that Naruto already got his hand on the files about her peerage, so it wouldn't be a surprise if Naruto knew about the Holy Sword Project and Kiba's dark past.

"I know Rias-chan" Naruto nodded his head "that would be a problem" he just knew it, because every time something like happen, the main things would show up soon enough. Kiba suddenly saw a Holy Sword and was having his mind around it so it wouldn't be a surprise if an Exorcist or two show up this week carry a Holy sword, Excalibur to make it worse.

It was the ironic of life, after all.

_"You got to do something about it" he told her "better get his mind out of it soon" Rias nodded her head. Her peerage, her responsibility_

_Line Break_

**_BANG! BANG!_**

Fireworks were exploding on the sky, shot by the Festival Organize Club, the signal that told Naruto that the Ball Tournament had started.

Naruto looked up and could see a few dark clouds were approaching, from the weather broadcast; it was going to rain in the evening.

He just hoped that it wouldn't rain until the tournament was finished, or else Rias would scream about losing the chance to beat Sona and her peerage.

**_[Tsukmoto-kun of the "Manga research club", Hashioka-sensei is calling you. Please come to the staff room immediately.]_** The PA speakers, which were placed throughout the school grounds, were making announcements endlessly.

All of the club members changed into the PE uniform and gathered at one place, waiting for their matches.

However, the club matches were at the end. First of all, there were the class matches.

Naruto's class was going to compete in football, but Naruto decided not to participate in any sports that his opponents weren't devils, his strength was far beyond that of a normal human and could knock the goalkeeper out cold with just a single kick. Issei and Asia had to participate in their class match, which was baseball. The practice they did after school wasn't in vain, Asia managed to catch all the ball much to his surprise.

She did try her hardest.

After that, there was a match amongst genders. Then after lunch, the club matches started.

Issei did some light exercises as a warm up. Asia was stretching with the help of Akeno. Koneko was sitting on the plastic mattress on the ground reading the rulebook for ball games. Kiba…was still thinking about something, the boy had been spacing out for entire days, staring at the sky. Rias went to check the category sports for the club matches.

Naruto was writing down any naughty idea that popped up into his mind for the upcoming book, there was still sometimes until the day he published the next book, and the one he gave Issei still needed three more month to be sold.

Grayfia had become a great source of research, but he only spent his time with her once a week and that wouldn't help him publish his book in time.

Then, when he was getting to the part where the master was stripping his attendant off her maid outfit, Rias appeared beside him with a very happy smile on his face.

"Yes?" He asked, quickly close the book before the smart girl could see the resemble between the female protagonist and her sister's persona assistance.

"We have won this match already." She said

"Buchou, so what is the sport we are going to play then?" Akeno asked, getting close to them.

"Dodgeball!"

Issei suddenly shuddered; Naruto chuckled seeing the pervert boy whimpering like that, this game was going to be good.

_**Line Break**_

[Members of the occult research club and the baseball club. Please gather at the gym.]

"It's time, let's go everyone!" Rias said and all of them quickly followed their leaders.

Well, everything actually turned out horribly for Issei. The members of the baseball club all aimed the balls at him and tried to eliminate him in the most painful ways possible. And everyone knew exactly why.

Rias Gremory, one of the "Two Great Onee-sama", the most popular school idol. Couldn't aim for her, especially when Naruto Uzumaki was standing near.

Akeno, one of the "Two Great Onee-sama", the second most popular school idol, can't aim for her.

Asia, the Angel and the number one beautiful girl of the second year, And also a Blondie! Can't aim for her.

Koneko, A loli-loli girl who was their school mascot. You'd feel bad if you hit her.

Kiba. Enemy of every male student in the school, but the girls will hate you if you hit him. Can't aim for him.

Naruto, the most dangerous enemy of the male students, but absolutely do not aim at him, because with his skills he could easily catch the ball and send you to the ground with his strength.

Lastly, Issei Hyoudou, the pervert, everyone thought "I don't understand why that guy belongs to the occult research club". It would not be a problem if you hit him. No, you have to hit him instead. Damn it. Die. Aim every ball at him! Head shot! Die, die you wild beast!

Well, that was how it went. Naruto would have to roll on the ground and laugh his ass off if he wasn't in the middle of the game.

"Kill Iseeeeee!"

"Asia-chaaaaaaaaan! Bloomer's are the best! Iseeeeeee, die!"

"Please! Take Hyoudou down! For Rias-oneesama's sake! For Akeno-oneesama's sake! And especially for Naruto-sama's sake!"

"You have to bring Asia-san back to the good side!"

"Die! Right! No, throw head on!"

"You wouldn't have gotten killed if you didn't come out!"

Naruto actually felt bad for the boy so he usually caught the ball in his hand and sent it back to the baseball club, but sometimes he let Issei have a taste of what it felt like to be a pervert boy that was hated by everyone.

"Shit! I don' care whether I get hated! You damn handsome piece of shit!"

A guy had so much hatred towards handsome guys that he aimed for Kiba instead of Issei. Naruto's eyes went wide when he saw Kiba was still spacing out, and immediately ran as fast as he could to help him, but Issei, being the one who was closer to Kiba than him, had jumped into action first and used his body to block the ball.

"What are you doing standing around!?"

_**SMACK!**_

Naruto winced and felt bad for the boy. He got a direct hit between his legs, right where his family jewels were located. Rias caught the ball in her hand and sent Koneko to drag the brown-haired boy to the infirmary.

In the end, it was a slaughter for the baseball club. Naruto, Rias and Akeno quickly took out every single one of them without breaking a sweat, Koneko had returned shortly after that and help them defeated the rest.

At the end of the day, Occult Research Club was in the lead in every sport they participant in.

_**SLAP!**_

There was a bitter sound, which echoed along with the sound of the rain. Rias just slapped someone. It was Kiba.

"How is it? Did that wake you up?" Rias was quite angry. Naruto stood at the sideway of the field, his back leaning against the wall and the usual notebook in his hand, but his eyes were staying on Rias and her Knight.

For the ball tournament the Occult Research Club, got the first place. Asia, the later being the weakest of them in sport and even Issei had returned to help with the rest. However, there was one person who didn't cooperate and it was Kiba.

He did contribute a couple of times but he was doing nothing most of the time. Rias got angry at him a couple of times during the match but he didn't seem to care at all. Even if he got slapped, Kiba still didn't make any expression nor did he talk.

"Are you done now? The ball tournament has finished as well. We won't be practicing anymore so can I take a rest until its nighttime? I am a bit tired so I will take a break from the usual club activities. I'm sorry for my behavior today. Seems like I don't feel well today."

Kiba said quietly and walked away in the rain. Issei quickly followed the Knight

Naruto closed the book down and got his back, quickly head to find Asia to return to home.

He was right; this group was nothing but a group of troubled teenagers

_**Line Break**_

_"War...of course." _

_The man groaned as he stood at the middle of the battlefield, one hand gripped the katana sword tightly while the holding a tri-prongs kunai with kanji words on the hilt, both were coating with blood, a lot of blood._

_There were lifeless bodies around him, around thirty of them. Half of them got white wings on their back, some of them got black wings while the other got bat like wings. Their limbs missing, some even got their head separated from their neck. Half of his face was also covering in blood of the Angels, Fallen Angels and Devils lying around him and his golden blonde hair was tainted with the color of red._

_"Sensei" there was about thirty people lying on the ground, but only one of them was still alive. It was a girl with long crimson hair, her clothes was tattered with numerous cuts on her body._

_"Stay till Shana" he said to her with a cold and emotionless tone. The girl lowered her head immediately at the tone he was using._

_The Sensei looked around, there were three Factions, three army standing at the sideway of the battlefield around him...all of them were looking at him in caution, neither side dare to make a move, still terrified because what he just did._

_"My name...is Naruto Uzumaki!" He roared loudly and strongly, with a voice full of power. One human, standing in the middle of millions and millions of Angels, Fallen Angels and Devils warriors "I'm a Shinobi!" he brought his sword up and walked in a circle around Shana, pointing the tip at each Faction "Any of you still want to take this girl's life, step up and face me!"_

_The armies didn't react nor do anything. They was worry, extremely worry. He just took out thirty supernatural beings in just a second, without breaking a sweat, no human should be able to have that much power unless they had a very powerful Sacred Gear._

_However, from the look of it, there was no Sacred Gear._

_Moreover, he was radiating enough raw power to make them extremely worry._

_Seeing no one dared to confront him, Naruto kneed down and picked Shana up_

_"You're so dead for this Shana" he told her_

_"I...I'm sorry Sensei"_

_However, when Naruto was about to help her to her feet and bring her home, he saw a lone figure walked out from the Angel armies._

_She was an extremely beautiful woman with curly blonde hair and a voluptuous figure, golden halo hovering above her head and twelve golden wings growing from her back, showing her rank as a Seraph._

_"A brave one" Naruto smirked. Standing straight up and looked at her "Tell me, what is your name?" if he was in the different situation, Naruto would have space out because of her beauty._

_The most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his immortal life._

_"I...I'm Gabriel, one of the Four Great Seraph, guardian of the Throne of Heaven" the beautiful Angel said with a brave tone, but the emotion Naruto was feeling from her said otherwise. She was scare, extremely so "I...do not want to hurt Shana Gremory, not yet but I'm here to tell you that we're not scare of you" she summoned a light sword radiated so much light magic that the devil felt pain just looking at it._

_"You should be Gabriel" Naruto smirked, his power flared up, creating a powerful whirlwind around him that knocked all three Bible Factions to the ground, all save for Gabriel who was struggling with her sword on the ground _

_"Such a fine work of art, your father did a great job in creating you." Gabriel gasped when the man appeared right in front of her with one knee on the ground "Such a waste...but let's this be warning for anyone who try to hurt my student" his sword, which was brought back, thrust forward faster before Gabriel could even see it coming._

_**Line Break**_

Naruto's eyes snapped wide open at the sound of his alarm.

Reaching his hand out, Naruto quickly shut the annoying clock off, groaning out tiredly. That dream just now was indeed really strange and Naruto could swear that it wasn't any normal dream but a memory.

"**Maybe you're starting to remember Naruto"** Kurama said from his mindscape "**With so much happened lately, all the reminding of your past, maybe they had become a trigger for your brain to reform them together**"

"I believe so" Naruto nodded his head. About damn time.

Blinking, Naruto tried to recall the dream/memory, what he did in there was actually somewhat cool. Standing in the middle of battlefield with three Bible armies surrounding him to protect his student.

But...did it necessary to kill that beautiful Angel?

Naruto sighed, it was such a waste indeed, she was so beautiful and hot. That was the finest body he had ever seen in his life, how could an Angel had such a sinful body like that.

To the point that he even in the dream he made his morning wood painfully uncomfortable.

"Well, more reason to hate my past self" Naruto groaned. He needed a cold shower right now to calm his hormones down.

However, when he was about to stand up, Naruto instantly stopped himself because of the all too familiar feeling of female body on his body.

Looking down, Naruto's eyes widened a little when he saw the top of Grayfia's silver hair. He didn't remember she coming over to his house last night or he remember the both of them got on the bed without a piece of clothes on their body.

That explained why he was lying on his bed without his usual sleeping boxers and how he was able to realize his morning wood that soon in the morning.

Grayfia then stirred and her hands tightened around Naruto, moving herself even closer to him unconsciously, her head leaned against the crook of his neck, still snorting quietly.

Grayfia here wasn't the first strange thing.

He didn't remember his room to be this big and luxurious as well as his bed wasn't mean to be this soft and comfortable. There were even see through light orange curtain around the bed, just his favorite.

However he could wonder about that later, now...

Naruto grabbed Grayfia's hand on his chest and turned their body, so he would stay on top of her with his hand holding both of her hands above her head. The sudden movement woke the silver haired Queen up, but as soon as her eyes were opened Naruto's face moved toward her and their lips met.

Grayfia moaned into his lips and benched her back upward a little at the feeling of his tongue in her mouth, his member caressed against her tone stomach. Her large breasts pressed against his chest as he lowered his body down a little, her hard nipples poked against his skin.

He pulled back after sucked her mouth as hard as he could, smiling down at her

"Care to tell me why you're here beautiful? Naked or my bed?" he gestured his head a little to the side "and my house?"

"Shana-sama decide to make some changes to your house" she told him "I came to your bedroom at midnight and saw how lonely you were last night, I couldn't help but join"

"After your removed my boxer" her asked with a smirk, it wasn't a question

"After I removed your boxer and my clothes" Grayfia whispered sultrily as his eyes moved down to her naked body before moving up and stopped at her breasts "you like?"

"Freaking love it" Naruto said and took one of her nipple into his mouth and sucked slightly, pulling her whole tit back before letting the elastic nature return her heavenly mound to normal. Grayfia moaned with a smile.

Why need a cold shower when you got a smoking hot woman that love you dearly naked right beside you to satisfy the annoying morning wood.

* * *

_**End of Chapter 9**_

* * *

_**Tina's note: Surprise? Another chapter in just a day. I was also surprised at myself by how fast I work per chapter. As you can see, school year is about to start and I will try to update as fast and as much as possible before my speed being totally reduced by a huge amount. I hope this chapter satisfy you all**_

_**Nothing much happened in this story other than a few more information about Naruto's past and he will start having the glimpse of his past through dreams. Sooner or later Naruto will get his memories back fully.**_

_**Now, Unlike with my story, Naruto in my story is completely comfortable with the sexual activity, he wasn't shy like my Naruto in the Naruto DxD Purpose of Living story so expect to see some lemon in the future chapters. Smut scenes will appear every chapter to stir things up and Grayfia soon won't be the only girl Naruto spend those time with.**_

_**Of course they will be written by my brother while I only write the naughty and smut screens like what happened at the end of this chapter.**_

_**Grayfia is in the lead of the one who is having the most affection from Naruto and their bond will become even stronger in the future, I think by now the only one who can defeat her and reach the top is Shana don't you think.**_

_**A glint of Gabriel was in this chapter and don't worry, she is not dead and also took a very important role in the future for Naruto's life.**_

_**Now I had seen that a lot readers demand Koneko to be add into Naruto's harem, so I will start to consider about that right now.**_

_**See you soon tomorrow.**_

_**Please READ and REVIEW**_


	10. Chapter 10

_Looking for Beta-reader, so please don't complain about Grammar. Please_

* * *

_"Naruto" normal speechs._

_'Naruto_' normal thoughts.

"**_Rasengan_**" Technique/sound/magic

"**Kurama**" Demon/monster/Bijuu normal Speech.

'_**Kurama**_' Demon/moster/Bijuu Thought.

**_Arc 2: Excalibur and beautiful Archangel_**

_**Chapter 10**_

Water pouring from the shower down two naked figures standing bellow, their arms wrapped around each other body, their lips met in a passionate kiss. There was absolutely no space between their bodies as the two were trying to get close to each other as they could.

"Nothing like a shower in the morning" Naruto said as he managed to separate from Grayfia, those lips were too good to part away.

"What about me?" Grayfia whispered, closing the gap between their face so their lips could slightly touch each other.

"Better" their mouth opened and their tongue wrapped around each other once again.

This time, Naruto's right hand no longer stay on her hip but moved to the underneath of her tit, kneading the heavy orb of flesh in his palm while his other hand found it way to her ass. With a light tug from Naruto Grayfia whole body was lifted off the ground and the blond moved his lover to the wall, gently pushing her against the hard surface to keep her at the place she want.

"Ready for round two?" She asked, her hands already got to his hard member and moved it to her neither lip. She teasingly moved his manhood up and down against the entrance of her pussy.

Naruto answered her with a smirk and thrust his hip up, enter Grayfia just like how he did this morning and every time they spent their time together, his big member soon all the way in and the tip reached the farthest part, kissing the entrance of her womb rather roughly.

Both moaned out as Grayfia's wall tightened around his thick member.

Then suddenly...

"Nii-sama! Our house" the door to the bathroom was force open and Asia came running inside with a panic expression on her face, until she saw what was happening her expression completely changed.

Naruto and Grayfia's instantly turned their head to her with their eyes wide in shock, Naruto's mouth nearly dropped to the ground in shock at the awkward situation. There standing the girl he considered his little sister and in his arm, impossibly close to him was Grayfia with his hand on her ass and breast, not to mention that his soldier was staying inside of her body and refusing the option of leaving the place.

But the situation didn't allow him much option and he got no choice but pulled out of Grayfia, at the result making her body felt to the ground much to her surprise. Naruto grabbed a towel and tried to wrap it around his waist but fail.

Groaning the blond threw the towel to the ground rather angrily, it wasn't like Asia didn't see anything yet.

"Look Asia" he held up both of his hands, trying to sound as convince as possible "it is not what it looks like"

Grayfia pouted rather angrily, this clearly reminded her about the old day when Shana being the overprotective girlfriend.

But at least Shana was a full-grown woman and Naruto at that time was also in love with her, her mistress also used her Ruin the Extinct to force them to separate.

This was a full blow to her pride.

Asia, with her innocent mind, couldn't process what Naruto and that beautiful silver haired lady were doing, only knowing the fact that they were bathing together, naked under the shower.

"Mou~, I won't lose...I..." she cried, tears swelled up at the corners of her eyes "I will get naked too" and she began to strip herself off her pajama.

"HEY! What're you thinking you're doing?" he was about to step out to stop her but stop when suddenly Grayfia's hand shot up and grabbed a certain limp of his body.

"We're not done yet Naruto-sama"

With that, she rose herself up and opened her mouth as wide as she could, before he could stop her Grayfia swallowed him down in one gulp

Line Break

"Um~ Grayfia, you seriously should quit being Shana's personally slave and become my wife already." Naruto said between chews, happily eating the incredible delicious breakfast Grayfia made for him and Asia.

"I'm not sure about that Naruto-sama" Grayfia said as she put down more and more plates filled with foods on the table, her cheeks dusted pink. She then turned to Asia "What about you Asia-san are those good enough for you or you prefer the flavor of your home country?" she asked politely.

"It's so~ good~" Asia moaned out, holding the bowl in her hand and a pair of chopsticks on another "it is so delicious~"

"I will take that at the compliment" Grayfia smiled and got to make another one. She knew more than anyone did how much Naruto could eat in a meal, so she would make sure he get a perfect and healthy breakfast before getting to school.

After the mayhem of his home stopped, Naruto and Asia finally got a good look of his new house and to say he was impressed by what magic could do in just one single night was an understatement, not shocked, but impressed.

He was a wealthy author, with how successful a volume of Icha Icha Paradise was sold, Naruto could live in a life one could call the life of a King. But he knew he should never draw any unnecessary attention from the outside world so all of his money was kept safely in his trusted safe all around the world.

His house from a two stories house had become a seven stories house, with the entire front yard and area around his house expanded ridiculously to create a massive garden. Gardeners, who Grayfia told him was completely human, was working bellow and made sure the garden would always stay at the best shape. He even saw some statues of fox made of leaves at the front yard and around the place, a lake at the back that had plenty of fishes and even a small forest.

Calling the whole place huge would be a huge understatement. The first floor included a massive hall with marble floor and the stair led to the second floor, on its left was a Victorian styled guest rooms with luxurious, elegant furniture, marble floor and a crystal ceiling light. There was a living room on the left with a fireplace, bookshelves and a liquor cabinet. At the right side of the hall was a Japanese-styled room and a bathroom big enough for a whole football team to bath together inside.

The second floor was his room and Asia's room, right next to each other. There were six spares room at this floor and one bathroom at the end of the hallway. The kitchen was at this floor and so did the dining room, where Naruto was having his breakfast.

The third, fourth and fifth floor of his house were currently unused with plenty of spare rooms. The third floor did have a rather big library and a study room, with a storeroom right next to it.

There was only one room at the sixth floor and it was rather big, so Naruto moved up almost everything he saw fit inside the storage room to make a big and even more elegant than the first floor guest room with the help of Grayfia. It wasn't like he going to need this room for anything, but taking a nice nap on a couch like this with the surrounding like that wasn't something he could miss.

His house also now came with three basements, the only the first two were useable. At the first basement, there were a movie theater for at least forty people, training rooms which Grayfia said was made personalize for him as it could handle his stronger attacks at his best stage, but she did warn him about not to try the strongest attacks there. There were also changing rooms and a large indoor bath that has a refrigerator filled with three different flavors of milk (Naruto tried all of it this morning). There was a hidden room and nothing was there.

The second hidden room also contained an assortment of baths of various sizes, noticeably larger than the first and decorated gorgeously with ornate patterns, tropical plants and fox statues pouring water into the bath with the Gremory's symbol on their back.

Third Basement Floor was a mostly vacant floor that was generally used for storage. Two elevators connected all floors and a special room at each floor that contained the special magic circle use for teleportation.

Of course, to make such miracle happen, all the neighbors around Naruto's house had to mysterious disappear, which Grayfia told him not to worry about it.

"Naruto-sama, would you like some more bacon egg?" Grayfia asked, holding the pan with three well-cooked eggs inside.

"Of course Grayfia" Naruto smiled and the maid put the eggs into his dishes for him.

Before she could return to the kitchen, Naruto grabbed her arms and pulled her toward him, the maid was surprise by this but got even surprise when she found Naruto's lips on her.

"Thanks" He smiled at her

"It's my pleasure, Naruto-sama" she replied with her own beautiful smiled.

After finishing lunch, the two geared up and got ready for school. Grayfia still couldn't abandon her duty at the maid of Shana Lucifer but she did promise to pay him another visit at night.

"Here" Grayfia said as she rose up and fixed Naruto's collar for him "there" she smiled, putting her hand on his chest, looking up at him.

"Like I said Grayfia..." He said softly, there were no playfulness in his tone "you should seriously quit being Shana's maid and become my wife"

"Naruto-sama, is that a proposal?" she asked quietly.

"Kind of...you know with how much happened in my life, I would love to have someone to settle down with" he smiled, grabbing her hand into his much bigger one "you don't have to agree now but you...can come here every night, a place like this seriously need someone like you, you know"

"I will Naruto-sama" she tiptoed over and kissed him on his lips "I will" there was no word that could describe the happiness she was feeling. Even though he loved her just as much as he loved Shana, Naruto only said those words to her mistress, meaning inside of his heart Shana was someone what more important, more precious than the silver haired Lucifuge.

"See you later Fia-chan" Naruto smiled and left the house with Asia.

Line Break

When break time came, Naruto headed to the Occult Research Club's clubroom with his hands in his pockets, Asia already there first since she wanted to practice tea making with Akeno so he was walking toward the place alone.

A few minutes ago, Shana gave him a call and told him about Rias who had received a request from the two exorcists. What more? They also came to Issei's home last night and one of them was Issei's childhood friend, the same one the club saw in his album.

The exorcists wanted to meet with the devil who owns this territory, so Rias and Sona would be the one to meet them, along with everyone on the Occult Research Club. The meeting must started a few minutes ago but Naruto prefer staying at his usual spot to enjoy Grayfia's handmade bento for him.

"Onii-sama"

Opening the door, Naruto stepped in and was greeted by Asia. Everyone was there and from what he saw, the Exorcists were here as well.

The first one was a young woman with chin-length blue hair with a green fringe on the right side and she had brown eyes, she was wearing a Church battle suit, which consisted of a black, skin-tight, short sleeved unitard with pauldrons, matching fingerless gloves that extended to her biceps, and thigh-high boots, all of which were adorned with straps. She also wore a crucifix around her neck.

The second guest was also a young woman with long, light brown hair with violet eyes. Her hair was tied into twin side ponytails, each held with a blue scrunchies. She also worn the standard Church battle attire, same as the blue hair girl but with some difference here and there.

There were two object wrapped in white clothes laid against the couch beside them. He could feel very pure energy coming from them

"Hey Asia-chan" He patted her head "Hey guys" Naruto greeted the rest of the group, patting Rias on her shoulder gently "Hello Rias-chan" he could see that Kiba wasn't happy at the appearance of two Exorcists, especially those two objects they were keeping so his only guess was that they were Holy Swords.

"Good morning Naruto-kun" the girls smiled at him before returning her attention to the two girls "This is Xenovia and Irina Shidou" Naruto gave them a nod for greeting.

"Can I sit here?" he asked, pointing at the spot next to Rias. She nodded.

"He...is he human?" Xenovia asked Rias before turning to Irina "I think this is the one the Church had been talking about"

"The Shinobi" Irina nodded her head, her face showing a little nervousness.

"I see that the information had been leaked out" Naruto said uncaringly. The dream/memory last night showed that he all three Bible Factions knew about his existence because he saved Shana, not to mention he was a good friend with the former leader of the Youkai Faction "Heck, maybe the whole world know about me now" he said sarcastically.

"The people at the Church are very wary of you Naruto Uzumaki," Xenovia said emotionlessly "but because you're a human I request you keep your opinion down in this matter.

"How dar..." Naruto put his hand on Rias' shoulder, stopping her.

"Don't worry Rias, they're right" he smiled at her before putting both of his hands behind his head "you guys, go on, continue whatever you were saying before I was here"

Xenovia gave a nod of gratitude before clearing her throat.

"Recently the Holy-swords Excaliburs that were kept by the Catholic Church Headquarter Vatican, Protestant Church, and Eastern Orthodox Church were stolen."

"Excalibur itself doesn't exist." Rias said like it was something it was something true, a fact "I'm sorry. One of my servants recently became a devil, so can we continue this conversation while explaining about Excalibur?" she motioned her head to Issei, who was having a look of confusion on his face.

"Ise-kun. Excalibur broke in the war a long time ago." Irina said while looking at Issei.

"Can I ask why it was broken?" The new history book still hadn't been published yet so this was a great opportunity to recall memories. Naruto quickly took it, even if it was the simplest kind of questions about the past.

"You broke it"

"Excuse me?" the entire Occult Research Club gasped in shock and Naruto was no better, his face was the combination of difference various kind of expressions like a force smile, a wary smile, a arrogant smirk, a disbelief face... Him? Broke the infamous sword of Merlin?

"It was recorded in one and only history book at Catholic Church Headquarter Vatican's library, the book every holy sword welders have to read before touching the point of maturing. No one believed it until well, your existence was confirmed by our reliable sources" Xenovia said "Now it looks like this."

Xenovia, the girl with blue-hair and green mesh got her weapon and revealed it to everyone. What appeared was a blue long sword that ends with three points with a cross in the pommel, a long grip and an axe-like guard.

"This is Excalibur." the moment the younger devils looked at it, they shuddered. The energy coming from the holy sword was indeed very poisonous for the devils, but because Naruto was a human, it didn't have much affected on him "The Shinobi broke Excalibur into pieces during the war a long time ago. The fragments were collected and turned into a new form by alchemy. It was made into 7 swords. This is one of them."

_**"Seven swords, sound familiar to you?**_" Kurama asked and Naruto couldn't help but chuckle.

"The Excalibur I hold is "Excalibur Destruction". It's one of the 7 holy-swords that were created. The Catholic Church is in control of it." Xenovia said with a hint of pride in her voice. She took the cloth and wrapped it back around Excalibur Destruction.

Irina then wrapped her clothed sword, but to his surprise, the rope changed its shape and turned into a katana.

'_Interesting' _Naruto mused. Each sword had difference ability.

"Mine is "Excalibur Mimic". I can change its shape into anything I want so it's really useful for carrying around. Just like this, each "Excalibur" has its unique ability. This one is in the possession of the Protestant Church." She said it with pride.

"Irina… There's no reason to tell these devils the ability of Excalibur, is there?"

"Ara Xenovia. Even if they are devils we still have to form a trustworthy relationship with them in this situation. Also, even if my sword's ability is revealed, I won't fall behind all the devils here." she then turned at Naruto "well, except for him" she whispered.

"I'm still right here." Naruto said aloud.

"…So what does the stolen Excaliburs have to do with this country located in the east of the World?" Rias continued.

"The Catholic Church was in possession of two Excaliburs including mine. The Protestant Church also had two. Also in the Eastern Orthodox Church there were two as well. The last one went missing in the previous war between God, devils, and fallen-angels. One Excalibur was stolen from each Church. The ones that stole them escaped to Japan, and brought them to this town."

"It's looks like my territory is full of incidents. So who stole the Excaliburs?" Rias asked with a frown. Naruto sighed. What he thought a few days ago had become the truth.

"The ones that stole them were the Grigori."Rias' eyes widened slightly

"The Fallen Angel right?" Naruto asked

"The holy-swords were taken by the fallen-angel organization?" Xenovia nodded her head at his question "It's not a matter of mistake. But certainly it would be the fallen-angels when it comes to stealing them. For the devils working at the top, holy-swords does not give them much interest."

"We know the main culprit who stole the Excaliburs, one of the leaders of Grigori, Kokabiel."

"Sound like Cocaine to me" Naruto muttered before seeing everyone's eyes were on him "What? it was just a way of comparing?"

"Kokabiel… One of the leaders of the fallen-angels that survived the previous wars since ancient times… I never expected to hear the name of the one that appears in the Bible." Rias also smirked at the name.

"We sent priests and exorcists, to this town secretly but they kept getting killed." Xenovia said with a sad face, but instantly returned to her normal calm and emotionless one "Our request… No. Our order is to not to have any devils intrude in the battle between us and the fallen-angels for the Excalibur. In other words, we came here to tell you not to interfere with this incident." Rias's eyes changed after hearing the way Xenovia talked.

"Such manner behind that speech of you Xenovia-san. Is it restraint? Are you thinking that we might collaborate with those fallen-angels? Perhaps that we might team up with them to do something about Excalibur?"

"The headquarters think that it might not be impossible." Rias was quite angry, an enemy comes all the way to her territory then told her not to be involved and not to butt in. Of course, Rias's pride as a high-class devil wouldn't allow her to keep quiet about it.

"The higher-ups don't trust devils and fallen-angels. We were ordered as [If the holy-swords are taken away from God's side then the devils would also be happy right? The fallen-angels would also profit from it. For those reasons alone, it won't be weird for them to form an alliance.] That's why we are giving you a warning. If you form an alliance with the fallen-angel Kokabiel then we will eliminate you all. Even if you're the little sister of Maou, by our boss"

"…If you know that I am the sister of a Maou, then it means that you have lots of connections with the higher-ups in the Church. Then I will say it. We will not form an alliance with the fallen-angels. Never, in the name of the Gremory house. I will not do something that would tarnish the name of our Maou!" Rias said seriously. The discussion had become a contentious situation for both sides.

However, Xenovia just laughed at her.

"Fu. Hearing that is good enough. I had to warn you just in case that Kokabiel is hiding himself in this town along with the three Excaliburs. If something were to happen, I would be the one to be hated by the bunch in the Church headquarters. Well, we won't ask for cooperation. If you were to form an alliance with God's side temporally, then it would affect the balance of the three factions. Especially if it's the little sister of a Maou."

"Where is the person the Orthodox Church dispatched?" after taking a deep breath, Rias' expression became soften.

"They have that person put on hold for this case. They are planning to protect the last Excalibur if Irina and I fail." Xenovia answered Rias's question

"So it's just the two of you? You are going to retrieve the Excaliburs from the leader of the fallen-angel with just the two of you. How reckless. No real information about their leader other than what came from a book, no knowledge about their number, You will still go even if you knew that you could die during this mission?" Naruto asked.

"Yes." Irina said it with a straight face.

"I have the same view as Irina, but if it's possible I don't want to die." Xenovia nodded her head

"…You came here to Japan prepared to die? The belief in your teaching is extreme like always." Rias chuckled at the two girls, she didn't know what they had been taught, but it always brought amazement to her each time she met a exorcist from the church.

"Don't talk ill of our beliefs, Rias Gremory. Right, Xenovia?"

"Right. Also the Church decided that it would be better to eliminate all of the Excaliburs rather than letting them get used by the fallen-angels. Our minimum objective is to get the Excaliburs away from the fallen-angels. To accomplish that, it's okay for us to die. The only way to fight against the Excalibur are Excalibur."

"Is it possible with only the two of you?"

"Well, we won't die in vain."

Naruto sighed longingly at the fearlessness in their voice, they reminded him of his oldself. Blindly charged into a battle without knowing the consequence, without caring about himself.

"You seem confident. Do you have a secret weapon?" Rias asked, these girls were ticking her off more and more with each speech.

"Maybe. I will leave it to your imagination."

After that, the two of them just stared at each other and the conversation stopped. Irina and Xenovia looked at each other and stood up.

"Then we will take our leave now. Let's go Irina."

"So you won't drink your tea? I can prepare a snack for you." Rias smiled at them

"I don't need it." Xenovia declined.

"I'm sorry. See you." Irina also apologized with her hand.

Naruto yawned, he really needed a nice nap right now, maybe chit-chatting with Shana or Grayfia would be the better idea.

He was about to pull out his phone then suddenly

"When I saw you in Hyoudou Issei's house I thought that maybe it was you. Are you the "Witch" Asia Argento? I never expected to meet you in a place like this." Naruto's eyes suddenly turned cold and he closed his phone, very silently

Asia's body shook after she was called "Witch". Irina seemed like she noticed as well and stared at Asia.

"Are you the rumored "witch"? The former holy-maiden? You are said to have the power that can also heal devils and fallen angels, right? I heard that you were sent somewhere in Japan after getting exiled, but I never thought you became a devil."

"…Ummmmm…I…I…"

Asia didn't know how to react to Irina and Xenovia.

"It's okay. I won't tell the higher ups what I saw here, so rest assured. People who were around the "Holy-maiden Asia" will also get shocked as well."

"…"

Asia made a perplexed expression at Irina's words.

"But to become a devil. The one who was called a "Holy-maiden". You fell to the lowest place you could. Do you still believe in our God?"

"Xenovia. There's no way that she, who became a devil, still believes in God."

Shidou Irina said it with an amazed face.

"No, I can smell the "belief" from her. It might be an abstract way of saying it. But I'm sensitive to these things. There are people who betray the teachings and still have guilt within them because they couldn't forget the teachings. I can feel something similar coming from her." Xenovia said it with sharp eyes and Irina stared at Asia even more with interest than before.

"Is that true? Asia-san, you still believe in God even if you have turned into a devil?"

"…I just can't put it aside. I believed in it for my whole life…" Asia replied to that question with a sad expression.

Hearing that, Xenovia took her sword out from the cloth and pointed it at Asia.

The cell phone in Naruto's hand cracked and his eyes flared red.

"Is that so. Then we should cut you down this instant. If it's now, I can cut you in the name of God. Even if you have sin, our God will fo...GAH!" but she wasn't even got the chance to finish that sentence.

Because she was slammed right into the wall by a smirking Naruto, with such force that the form spider-web crater around her.

"Xenovia!" Irina shouted and grabbed her sword and tried to piece Naruto's heart with it. Unfortunately for Irina, there was a faster swordsman than her in this room and he instantly appeared behind Naruto, using a sword he created through his Sacred Gear to block Excalibur.

"Did you just threaten my sister?" Naruto asked coldly, his eyes shadowed by his bangs "You say you will cut her in the name of God? How about I cut you in the dead body of his?" He grabbed Xenovia's Excalibur in one hand and welded it as if it was nothing "How about I cut you down with your own sword little girl?" his hands tightened around Xenovia's throat, choking her. The blue haired Exorcist desperately tried to claw Naruto hand in order to make him release her.

_"Xenovia!" Irina cried out in horror when Xenovia's struggle became weak, her body limping and her eyes rolled into the back of her head._

_All the while, Naruto only smirked at her_

_"DON'T ONII-SAMA!" Asia cried out and ran at him, wrapping her arms around his waist._

_His smirk instantly disappeared and Naruto's eyes returned to its normal cerulean blue eyes, his hand loosen around Xenovia's throat and let her fell down to the ground. The young woman gasped for air, her hands on her chest and was still in her own state of shock for the near death situation._

_"Asia" he looked at the young blonde, his expression soften._

_"Please, let's them go" She looked up at him with tearful eyes._

_Naruto sighed, wrapping his arms around Asia and let her cried into his chest. He shouldn't lost his cool head like that._

* * *

_**End of chapter 10**_

* * *

_**Tina's note: Sorry for delivering this chapter a little late than this, but I need to prepare for the English Entrance Test tomorrow morning. This chapter I actually finish with the help of my brother so hopefully he didn't mess anything up.**_

_**The English Entrance Test, which takes place tomorrow is very important for my college years. If I do it good, I could sign up for the better English class and the better class I am able to get in, the better my English will be improved which will be the great thing for my career/hobby of writing fanfiction.**_

_**After finishing the Test, I will have six more free days before the school years finally start so hopefully this act will be finished before that.**_

_**What do you think about this chapter (other than the grammar?) hopefully this satisfy you. Nine girls in Naruto's harem still stand and it was his lucky number so I don't think we should add anymore right?**_

_**That's all for now, see you next chapter.**_

_**Warning: Lemon next chapter (my brother got a brilliant ideas next for next chap so I will let him do that part)**_

_**See ya!**_


	11. Chapter 11

_**Note: This is a re-update of Chapter 11 with a few changes and some more scenes at the underneath, I hope you forgive me for my absent lately but college is too much for me to handle currently.**_

_**Chapter 12 will be updated soon enough.**_

* * *

"Naruto" Normal Speech

'_Naruto_' Normal thoughts

"_**Rasengan**_" name of Power/Technique.

"**Kurama**" Demons/Bijuu/Dragon Speech.

_'__**Kurama**__**'**_ Demon/Bijuu/Dragon Thoughts.

_**The Shinobi**_

_**Chapter **__**11**_

Excalibur

The sword he broke during the war and now made into seven different Excaliburs.

Who could have thought it could bring him so much trouble with just its appearance. Now Fallen Angels were running around the town carrying the rest of the legendary swords with them with evil intention, more or less directly threatening Rias and everyone's life. Not that he didn't believe they couldn't handle the situation if it got worse, but Shana asked him to take care of them and he would not let anyone hurt Rias and her peerage, not even the leader of Fallen Angel.

Naruto didn't think much about how he reacted when they threatened Asia's life, because he would do whatever it takes to protect the people he cares about, even the simplest life-threat would cause them their life.

If not for Asia, he would have his hand tainted with blood once again. She was really something else, such a kind and pure heart.

He and Rias let the Excalibur duo left peacefully after that, since the two were still a little shaking because of the near death situation with Naruto. Naruto kind of felt bad for them, running into a very dangerous mission without so much of an information about their enemies and their life could possibility taken away from them any second from now on.

Going into a battle with only the belief in the teaching they were taught since the day they were small were stupid, it didn't take an immortal with thousand years of experiences to know that.

Naruto looked around, he was still learning about the supernatural world but he could feel multi signature around the town and some of them, while hiding better than the other, was incredibly thicker than the rest.

Naruto had sent out a few clones around the town, Rias and her peerage were ordered to stay still for now, so he would also stay still and do nothing. However, it didn't hurt if he was a bit more careful, a few more clones could help a lot in information gathering.

Stepping into his new house, it took him five more minute to get to the main gate of the mansion. He didn't know who got the idea of making his house this big but clearly they didn't know that he enjoy a more quite life than this.

Since Asia was out for tonight, going to Rias' apartment so the older girl could help her study. After putting his bag into his room, Naruto put on his casual clothes and put the notebook for his research into his pocket and teleported away using Hirashin.

He seriously needs to do some more research for his porno novel.

**Line Break**

Grayfia Lucifuge carefully folded her clothes neatly before putting them orderly into her silver luggage. The beautiful woman was doing so while humming a soft tune, with a very un-Grayfia-like smile on her face.

As she was the personal maid of Shana and also the Queen of Lucifer, Grayfia got her own chamber inside Lucifer Castle. However the silver haired beauty got her own little house at the city outside, the capital of the Underworld Lilith. The maid kept almost all of her belongings there.

This morning, when Naruto indirectly proposed to her and asked Grayfia if she could move in to live with him from now on, she never felt much joy in her life even though she managed to keep a straight face at that moment.

First come the love, then come the marriage, then...

Grayfia blushed brightly at the thought of having children with Naruto. Millicas were Shana's joy and happiness, the evidence of the unquestionable love between her and the immortal shinobi. Sometime looking at the mother-son's loving moments together, Grayfia couldn't help but wonder what it would feel like to have a child of her own, to raise him with the man she loved.

He might not remember anything, but he was the same man that changed her, cared for her and loved her.

Opening the last drawers of her table, Grayfia made sure not to leave back anything when suddenly, she heard the sound of someone knocking against the door. Grayfia turned her head back; it was almost midnight so someone coming to her house at this timing was very unusual. She closed her eyes and sensed the magical signature outside of her house.

Her eyes widened when she recognized Shana's magical signature.

"Grayfia, are you home?" her mistress called out for her loudly with a very strange tone, as if she was currently very drunk. Grayfia immediately stood up and casted a few spells on the luggage, making them disappeared. She better not let the Crimson Maou knew about this, especially when the competition for the number one spot in Naruto's heart started again.

"I'm coming, Shana-sama" Grayfia replied, after making sure everything was covered. Dusting her clothes, the maid stood up and walked to the door "Shana-sama" she opened it and immediately the smelt of alcohol hit her nose.

"Hey Gray-chan" Shana Lucifer giggled as she stood with one her elbow leaned against the door, her eyes half-lifted and a half-heart smile on her face. Grayfia did not need to see the basket, which was full of bottles of wine and her mistress' red face to know that Shana was drunk, and was here to ask her to drink with her.

"Shana-sama, are you drunk?" Grayfia asked calmly, the stern maid's attitude returned to her face as she stared blankly at the red head woman standing in front of her house "please come in before anyone see you in such state"

"Aw~, C~mon Gray-chan~, drop that maid act." Shana giggled and stepped into Grayfia's house, putting one of her arm on the maid's shoulder and smiled "you're release of your duty, so we're equal here." Shana declared loudly and walked into the house.

"Why are you here, Shana-sama?" Grayfia asked as she followed the crimson maou, who was also her best friend outside of their duty "what about Millicas-sama?"

"My son can take care of himself for a night, plus Kaa-sama was there to visit him, so I got a night off tonight." She walked into Grayfia's Dining room and sat down on a chair, putting the basket of Devil's wine on the table and motioned her hand for Grayfia to sit down on the chair next to her "Come and drink with me Grayfia."

"I don't think it was a good idea Shana-sama" she drank with Shana plenty of times in the past and it always ended badly for her. Shana could hold her ground against Devil's wine, one of the strongest wines in the world, quite well because of her demonic power's nature.

However, that also made her wondered just how many bottles of Devils Wine she had drunk to get her in this state.

"Shut up and sit down, we will have a girl night tonight Gray-chan" Shana said and stood up, pushing Grayfia down the chair and pulled out a bottle of wine.

"Guess I don't have any choice then" Grayfia sighed and summoned two cups. Learned from her past mistake, Grayfia would only drink two cups at most.

_**Several hours later**_

Grayfia slammed her cup down to the table, completely drunk and Shana was no better than she was. Her face was red and her eyes half-lifted, she lost count of the amount of wine she had drunk after the tenth bottles.

Yet, the two of them still grabbed their bottle and filled their cup full with the light color liquor.

"Do you know what this day is, Grayfia?" Shana asked with both of her arms on the table, running her fingers through the long bangs covered her head.

Grayfia only shook her head and grabbed her cup, got it emptied in one gulp before offering herself more.

"This is the day Naruto-kun proposed to me," The crimson Maou said softly, making Grayfia stopped drinking "This day...twelve years ago..."

"Uh huh" Grayfia nodded her head.

"I guess...since he is immortal, I was probably not the first woman" Shana sighed, leaned back against her chair "but, he acted very clumsy that day. We...went on a date, for the first time he asked me to go out with him, not me...we went to the theme park, Movie Theater, a fancy restaurant and I let him rest on my lap during lunch break..." Shana smiled fondly at the memories while Grayfia sat still and listened on "We had so much fun together that day."

"At the end of the day, he took me to our old training ground, the place he gave me my very first lesson." Shana continued after dinking her cup, letting Grayfia fill it up for her "then he kneeled down in front of me, much to my shock...and took out a box, inside was the most beautiful ring I had ever seen in my life"

"I'd never seen you wear a ring before, Shana-sama" Grayfia spoke up and was surprise when Shana suddenly laughed loudly.

"I was so happy that I couldn't control my power, so I destroyed that ring right after he put it on my fingers" Shana's laughter then softened "he brought it with his save up money, not the money he got from selling his porno novel. He promised me he would bought me another one as soon as he got enough money again"

"Everything was so perfect to me, to us..." Shana then gritted her teeth and said angrily, her magical aura flared dangerously "Until that man returned"

"Shana-sama" Grayfia whispered but suddenly Shana Lucifer's negative mood disappeared, her aura also disappeared.

"Forget it Gray-chan," Shana laughed and filled Grayfia's cup full again, "what matter now is that Naruto-kun returned to me, to all of us."

"Yes, Shana-sama" Grayfia said and gulped down the light color liquor.

Line Break

Naruto shuddered, as he suddenly felt he just missed something very important.

Shaking his head, Naruto stood outside of Rias' apartment and knocked on her door for a few times.

It was three in the morning and he was here to get Asia. Rias tried to call him all night yet he forgot to bring his cell phone with him, and was too deep in researching material for his porno novel all over the world, to the point he completely forgot the times.

He returned a few minutes ago and after seeing Rias' text for him, Naruto immediately got to her apartment after calling her beforehand.

A few second later, he heard the sound of locks being removed before the door was opened, Rias standing there wearing a bathrobe with a rather sleepy expression on her face.

"Not the best way to greet a visitor at night, Rias-chan" Naruto said in amusement.

"Hey, Naruto-kun" Rias greeted him sleepily while rubbing her eyes "Did you come to get Asia? She is sleeping inside"

"No no, just let her sleep. I'm here to discuss with you a few things." Naruto said with a shrug.

Rias smiled to Naruto, then stepped to the side to open a path for him "please come in"

"Thank you Rias-chan" Naruto smiled and walked inside, as Rias then closed the door behind him.

Naruto sat down on the couch while Rias went to the kitchen to make him some tea, he could feel Asia's low magical signature at the guess' room next to the living room, telling him that she was sleeping peacefully. This was the first time he came to Rias' apartment and could see that it was kind of like her room at the Gremory Residence, without the overly expensive stuffs of course.

Moment later, Rias returned with a tea pot and two cups in her hands. Putting them down to the table she sat down on the chair in front of Naruto and poured some tea into his cup for him.

"How is Asia doing, Rias-chan?" Naruto asked, taking the tea cup from Rias.

"She is getting better in speaking Japanese, Naruto-kun." Rias smiled "Her writing is also getting better, a few more days and I'm sure that she won't have any more troubles with Japanese."

"She is a smart girl." Naruto nodded his head "Anyway, Rias-chan, I came here to talk to you about the two Exorcists and the missing Excaliburs."

"I...see, what do you think about them Naruto-kun?"

"First, there aren't anything I could do to help those two," Naruto shook his head. No matter what they did or said to Asia, those two were still two young women who got a life ahead of them and Naruto would never let anyone wasting their life so stupid like that "The Church did a good job in teaching them about their belief, something ridiculous if you ask me." Naruto took a sip of his tea before continuing "Second, it was about the your peerage."

"Huh?"

"Kiba is being distract by his hatred toward the Excaliburs and because of the thieves being Fallen Angels, I doubt Akeno will manage to keep her cool." Naruto looked up from his cup of tea.

"I guess you already know about Akeno and Kiba's background." Rias nodde her head sadly. Naruto did say a few days ago that her sister gave him the documents about her peerage for his training for them, so she wasn't surprised to see him know so much about them "It would be a lie if I say that I am not worry for them, and I got a feeling that the Fallen Angels will act soon enough, if they're still in my town that is."

"Tomorrow is a day-off isn't it?" Naruto asked and Rias nodded her head "Good, gather everyone at my hourse tomorrow morning, I think I will have to speed up the training."

_**End of chapter 11**_


End file.

High School DxD/ハイスクールD×D, Naruto, Humor, Romance